"" ^ "* ■ \> ^^^0 












. .•■v^-"%°.''m^:.' .: 






^ ,^^ 



^ ' » -^^v 









'V^«'^-^ <.^ 



.5^"X 



o 0^ 

0> "^c^- 



c^. ^:^ 



^^^^ 



^x^' 



£•/>, 



^ 



V -)^. ^. ?. //^:;¥ 










-^ 






^ ^■ 



1^ <<. 






^^. ^ o . . -^ .,6 



^V 



./K?-;- ' 









N -" 



,, />^>'2^ 















^0 



vV^^ 



\' <- ' ' 



Vo 



V .-« 



.«;':,■-• 



V * -> s « 















o.- ^-^ 



^.^>' 






^-'X 






O^ y 



-^■^\^"v:4*.% 



'^A v^^ 



•;^i(^ 



S I 



• 0- 



;% 



v'^' 



k 






\^^^. 









L^ -CC 



^ ^^ 



V^' '^^ 






. <^- -0' 



.^^^ 



/ r n II t i p i r r K 



/ , J 




b'o they came to the place where Christian's burden fell 
ofl his back, and tumbled into a sepulchre."— p 312. 



THE 



PILGRIM'S PROGEESS 



FROM THIS WORLD 



THAT WHICH IS TO COME; 



DELIVERED 



UNDER THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM. 



BY JOHN BUNYAN. 



PHILADELPHIA: 

AMERICAN SUNDAY-SCHOOL UNION, 
NO. 146 CHESTNUT-STREET. 

^.-EW YORK: NO. 117 NASSAU STREET.— BOSTON: Nd. 9 C( RNHUX. 
LOUISVILLE : NO. 103 FOURTH-STREET. 



^/f3 



33o 

ass 



Great pains have been taken in collating this edition with 
other copies, in order to render it a correct reprint of the 
original work. The original side-notes, which ol'ien :hrow 
much light on the text, have been preserved. 



This volame is per()etuated through the liberality of Rev. E. Btrgess, 
Dcdham, Mass. ; Nicholas Brown, Esq., Providence ; Hon. Stephen 
V/v Rensselaer, Albany ; and Messrs. James Roosevelt, S. V. S. 
Wilder, Joseph Brewster, John Rankin, William M. IIalsted, 
R. T. Hai>'Es, Charles Starr, and Gerard Hallock, New York. 



G>ft 

MAY 2 6 1924 



CONTENTS. 



Author's Life, 5 

PART 1. 

First Stage. — Christian's deplorable condition — Evan- 
ist directs him — Obstinate and Pliable — Slough of Des- 
^ id — Worldly Wiseman — Mount Sinai — conversation 
with Evangelist, 27 

The Second Stage. — The Gate — conversation with Good- 
will — the Interjireter's house — Christian entertained — the 
sights there shown him, 50 

The Third Stage. — Loses his burden at the Cross — Sim- 
ple, Sloth, Presumption, Formalist, Hypocrisy — hill Dif- 
ficulty — the Arbor — misses his roll — the palace Beautiful 
— ther Lions — talk with Discretion, Piety, Prudence and 
Charity — wonders shown to Christian — he is armed, . 68 

The Fojirth Stage. — Valley of Humiliation — conflict with 
ApoUyon — Valley of the Shadow of Death — Giants Pope 
and Pagan, 94 

The Fifth Stage. — Discourse with Faithful — Talkative and 
Faithful — Talkative's character, 109 

The Sixth Stage. — Evangelist overtakes Christian and 
Faithful — Vanity Fair — the Pilgrims brought to trial — 
Faithful's martyrdom, 137 

The Seventh Stage. — Christian and Hopeful — By-ends and 
his companions — plain of Ease — Lucre-hill — Demas — the 
River of Life — Vain-Contidence — Giant Despair — the pil- 
grim's beaten — the Dungeon — the Key of Promise, . . 154 

The Eighth Stage. — The Delectable Mountains — enter- 
tained by the Shepherds — a by-way to hell, .... 184 

2'Ae Ninth Stage. — Christian and Hopeful meet Ignorance 
— Turnaway — Little-Faith — the Flatterer — the net — chas- 
tised by a Shining One — Atheist — Enchanted Ground — 
Hopeful's account of his conversion — discourse of Clu'is- 
tian and Ignorance, .... 190 



4 CONTENTS 

Pago. 

The Tenth S^rtge— Talk of Christian and Hopeful— Tem- 
porary — the Backslider — the land of Beulah — Christian 
and Hopeful pass the River — welcome to the Celestial City, 227 



TART II. 

Pilgrimage of Christiana and Her Children, . 261 

'riie First Stage. — Christiana and Mercy — Slough of Des- 
pond — knocking at the Gate — tlie Dog — talk between the 
pilgrims, 27J' 

The Second Stage. — The Devil's garden — two ill-favored 
ones assault them — the Reliever — entertainment at the 
Interpreter's house — the Significant Rooms — Christiana 
and Mercy's experience, 289 

The Third Stage. — Accompanied by Great-Heart — the 
Cross — justified by Christ — Sloth and his companions 
hung — the hill Dilliculty — the Arbor, 311 

The Fourth Stage. — The Lions — Giant Grim slain by 
Great-heart — the pilgrims entertained — the children cate- 
chised by Prudence — Mr. Brisk — Matthew sick — the re- 
medy — sights shown the pilgrims, 324 

The Fifth Stage. — Valley of Humiliation — Valley of the 
Shadow of Death — Giant Maul slain, 351 

The Sixth Stage. — Discourse with Old Honest — character 
and history of Mr. Fearing — I\Ir. Self-will and some pro- 
fessors — Gaius' house — conversation — tlie supper — Old 
Honest and Great-Heart's riddles and discourse — Giant 
Slay-good killed — Mr. Fecble-mijid's history — Mr. Ready- 
to-halt — Vanity Fair — Mr. Miuison's house — cheering en- 
tertainment and converse — a Monster, . .... 367 

The Seventh Stage. — Hill Lucre — River of Life — Giant 
Despair killed — The Delectable Mountains — entertain- 
ment by the Shepherds, ...416 

The Eighth Stage. — Valiant-for-tioith's victory — his talk 
with Great-Heart — the Enchanted Ground — Heedless and 
Too-bold — Mr. Stand-fast — Madam Bubble's temptations 
— the land of Beulah — Christiana summoned — her part- 
ing addresses — she passes the River — she is followed by 
ileady-to-halt, Feeble-mind, Despondency and his daugh- 
ter, Honest, Valiant and Stand-fast, 43] 



THE LIFE 
■ ov 

REV. JOHN BUNYAN. 



The Rev. John Bunyan, the celebrated author of 
The Pilgrim's Progress, and many other useful 
works, was bora at Elstow, near Bedford, England, in 
the year 1628. 

His parents were very poor, but gave him the best 
education in their power. Such, however, was his ex- 
treme depravity, that he addicted himself, even in child- 
hood, to the basest practices, particularly to cursing and 
swearing, in which he exceeded the worst of his wicked 
companions, and arrived at such a sad pre-eminence in 
sin, that he became the ring-leader of the profane. 

Yet, amidst all these enormities, God left not himself 
without a witness in his bosom. He had many severe 
checks of conscience, and terrifj^Jfig thoughts of hell. 
After days spent in sin, his dreams were sometimes- pe- 
culiarly^ frightful. The fears of death and judgment in- 
truded into his gayest hours. A copious narrative of 
these early conflicts and crimes is to be found in his 
treatise entitled, Grace abounding to the Chief of Sin- 
ners. The Lord was also pleased to grant him several 
remarkable deliverances from death. Once he fell into 
the river Ouse ; at another time he -fell into the sea, 
and narrowly escaped being drowned. When he was 
seventeen years of age he became a soldier ; and, at the 
siege of Leicester, being called out to stand sentinel, 
another desiring to take his place, he consented, and his 



6 THE LIFE OF ) 

comrade, wlio took his place, was shot througli the head 
with a musket-ball. 

- But neither mercies nor judgments made any durable 
impression on his hardened heart. He was not only in- 
sensible of the evil and danger of sin, but an enemy to 
every thing serious. The thought of religion, or even 
the appearance of it in others, was an intolerable burden 
to him. 

The first step toward his reformation was his marriage 
with a wpman whose parents were accounted rehgious. 
Being extremely poor, she had brought him, as her whole 
portion, two books. The Practice of Piety, and The 
Plain Man's Pathway to Heaven. In these they some- 
times read together ; and his wife often talked to him of . 
the godly life of her father. By these means, and espe- 
cially in consequence of hearing a sermon against Sab- 
bath-breaking, he fomied some resolutions of reforma- 
tion, and of peifonning a few rehgious duties, which he 
then thought would be enough to carry him to Heaven. 
His convictions were not, however, sufficient to keep 
him from his beloved sports, even in the afternoon of that 
Sabbath on which he had received them, when, being 
engaged in a game, a sentence was impressed on his 
mind so forcibly that he thought it like a voice from 
Heaven, Wilt thou leave thy sins and go to Heaven, or 
have thy sins and go to Hell? This excited dreadful 
consternation in his mind, which was instantly followed 
by suggestions that he was an enoraious unparalleled sin- 
ner — that it was now too late to seek after Heaven — 

and that his transgressions were beyond the reach of 
mercy. Despair reached his mind, and he foniied this 

desperate conclusion — that he must be miserable if he 
left his sins, and miserable if he continued in his sine ; 



HEV. JOHN BUNYAN. / 

and therefore he determined to take his fill of them, as 
the only pleasure he was likely to have. It may justly 
be feared that multitudes perish by such temptations as 
these. Their language is, " There is no hope— but we 
will walk after our own devices, and we will every one 
do the imagination of his evil heart." 

Contriving how to gratify himself with sin, yet de- 
riving no satisfaction from it, he continued about a month 
longer ; when it pleased God to give him another severe 
check by means of a woman, who, though a notorious 
sinner herself, was so shocked at the oaths he uttered, 
that she told him *' he was the most ungodly fellow for 
swearing that she had ever seen in her life, and that he 
was enough to spoil all the youth in the town, if they 
came into his company." By this reproof, from such a 
person, he was entirely confounded; and from that mo- 
ment he refrained in general from swearing, though be- 
fore he scarcely ever spoke a sentence without an oath. 

About this time he had several remarkable dreams, in 
which he thought that the earth shook and opened her 
mouth to receive him — that the end of the world and the 
day of judgment were arrived. Once he dreamed that 
he was just dropping into the flames among the damned, 
and that a person in white shining raiment suddenly 
plucked him as a brand out of the fire. These dreams 
made impressions on his mind which were never for- 
gotten, and perhaps inclined him, many years after, to 
publish the masterpiece of all his works, The Pilgrim's 
Vrogress, under the similitude of a dream. 

Soon after, he fell into the company of a poor, serious 
man, whose discourses of religion and of the Scriptures 
80 affected him, that he applied himself to reading the 
Bible, especially the historical parts of it. 



8 THE LIFE Oy 

By degrees a reformation of manners took place, which 
became so remarkable that his neighbors were greatly 
surprised at it, and often complimented him upon it. By 
these commendations he was greatly pufTcd up wilh 
pride, and began to think himself a very good christian, 
and, to use his own words, " that no man in England 
could ]ilease God better than he." But all this was only 
lopping off the branches of sin, while the root of an un- 
regenerated nature still remained. With much ditiicul- 
ty, and by slow degrees, he refrained from his accus- 
tomed diversions of dancing and ringing ; he rolincpiished 
the latter from the apprehension that one of the bells, or 
even the steeple might fall and crush him to death. But 
hitherto he remained ignorant of Christ, and was going 
about to establish his own riglitcousness. He was still of 
that generation "who are pure in their ovm eyes, and 
yet not washed from their filthiness." 

Not long after, the providence of God so ordered it 
that he went to work at Bedford, and happening to hear 
some women, who were sitting at a door, talk about the 
things of God, his curiosity induced him to listen to 
them, but he soon found their conversation above his 
reach. They were speaking of the new-birth, and the 
work of God in their hearts — how they were convinced 
of their miserable state by nature — how God had visited 
their souls with his love in Christ Jesus — with what pro- 
mises they had been refreshed, comforted, and supported 
under affliction and temptations. They also talked of the 
wretchedness of their own hearts, and of their unbelief — 
of renouncing their own works and righteousness, as in- 
sufficient to justify them before God. All this appeared 
to be spoken in such spiritual language, in such a serious 
manner, and with such an air of christian joy and cheer 



REV. JOHN BUNYAN. » 

fulness, that lie seemed like one wlio had found a new 

world. 

This conversation was of great service to liim. tie 
now saw that his case was not so good as he had fondly 
imagined; that among all his thoughts of rehgion, the 
grand essential of it-tlie new BiRTH-had never enter- 
ed his mind-that he had never derived comfort from 
the promises of God-that he had never known the 
placrae of his own heart, having never taken notice of 
4iis%ecret thoughts-and that he was entirely unac- 
quainted with Satan's temptations, and the way to resist 
them. He therefore frequented the company of those 
persons to obtain information; his mind became con- 
stantly intent upon gaining spiritual knowledge, and his 
whole soul 'was so fixed on eternal things, that it \vas 
difficult to draw his mind from heaven to earth. He 
now her^m to read his Bible as it were wnth new eyes ; 
it became inexpressibly sweet and pleasant to him, be- 
cause it held forth a Savior whom he now felt the want 
of. Reading, meditation and prayer to understand the 
Scriptures, were the employments in which he delighted. 
■ Now the enemy of souls assaulted him with his temp- 
tations. One of the principal was, whether he was elect- 
ed or not? But it pleased God to reheve him, by the 
i application of that Scripture, " Look at the generations 
of old, and see, did ever any trust in God and were con- 
' founded?" This gave him much encouragement, as if 
' it had been said, " Begin at Genesis, and read to the 
end of the Revelation, and try if you can find any that 
ever trusted in God and were confounded ; and if none 
that trusted in God ever miscarried, then your duty is to 
trust in God, and not to concern yourself about election, 
which is a secret thing." 



]0 THE LIFE OF 

Another temptation that violently assaulted him was, 
*' How if the day of grace should be'past and gone V 
But after many days spent in bitterness of sjnrit, he 
was relieved by that blessed word, *' Compel them to 
come in, that my house may be filled :" and "yet there 
is room." 

Many more were his temptations, of which the reader 
may find a large account in his Grace Abounding, 
above referred to. But the Lord, ■vyho knows how to 
deliver the godly out of temptation, was pleased to de- 
liver him out of all his spiritual distresses, and to fill his 
soul with joy and peace in believing. 

To this happy event, under the blessing of the Holy 
Spirit, the conversation he had with experienced chris- 
tians, and the valuable labors of Mr. Gifibrd, then Min- 
ister of the Gospel at Bedford, were chiefly conducive. 
When twenty-seven years of age, Mr. Bunyan joined a 
congregation of pious christians at Bedford. His natural 
abilities, eminent grace, and the remarkable temptations 
he had experienced, soon pointed him out as a proper 
person for the ministry. Curiosity naturally excited mul- 
titudes to attend his preaching, and he soon found thai 
his labors were not in vain in the Lord. 

Such were his diffidence and modesty, that at first he 
thought it incredible that God should speak to the hearts 
of sinners by his means. But he was encouraged by 
many seals of his ministry. His views of the work, and 
bis method in it, deserve notice and imitation. The 
Lord gave him much compassion for perishing sinners. 
He studied with great diligence to find out such words as 
might awaken the conscience, exhibit Christ in all his 
infinite fulness, and show the sinner that, except in liis 
precious atonement, there is no salvation. 



REV. JOHW BUNYAN. 11 

" In my preaching,'' says he, *' the Lord did lead me 
to begin where his word begins, with sinners ; to con- 
demn all flesh, and to open and allege that the curse of 
God doth lay hold on all men, as they come into the 
world, because of sin. This part of my work I fulfilled 
with the terrors of the law and guilt for my own trans- 
gressions lying heavy on my conscience. I went m3'self 
in chains, to preach to them in chains ; and carried that 
fire in my own conscience, of which I persuaded them to 
beware. I have gone full of a sense of guilt and terror 
even to the pulpit door, and there it hath been taken off, 
and I have been at hberty in my mind until I have done 
my work, and then immediately it has returned as hea- 
vily as before ; yet God carried me on, and surely with 
a strong hand, for neither guilt nor hell could take me 
off my work. 

" Thus I went on for the space of two years ; after 
which the Lord came in upon my soul with some sure 
peace and comfort through Christ, giving me many sweet 
discoveries of his blessed grace. And I did much labor 
to hold forth Jesus Christ in all his offices, relations and 
benefits, unto the world ; and did strive also to discover, 
to condemn and to remove those false supports on which 
the world lean, and by depending on them, fall and 
perish. 

'* When I have been preaching, my heart hath often, 
all the time of this and the other exercises, with great 
earnestness, cried to God that he would make the word 
effectual to salvation; wherefore I did labor so to speak 
as that thereby, if possible, the sin and the person guilty 
might be particularized. And when I have done the 
exercise, it hath gone to my heart to think the word 
should now fall as rain on stony places; still wishing. 



VZ THE LIIE OF 

O that tliey who liave heard me did but see as I do, 
what sin, and death, and hell, and the curse of God 
are! and what the grace, and love, and mercy of God 
are, through Christ, to men who are yet estranged from 
him !' And indeed I did often say in my heart before the 
Lord, that if to be hanged up presently before their eyes 
would be a means of awakening them and confirming 
them in the truth, I could gladly consent to it. 

" I never cared to meddle with unimportant points 
which were in dispute among the saints, yet it pleased 
me much to contend with great earnestness for the word 
of faith, and the remission of sins by the sufferings and 
death of Jesus. I saw my work before me did run in 
another channel, even to carry the awakening word ; to 
that, therefore, I did adhere. 

'* If any of those who were awakened by my ministry 
fell back, I can truly say, that their loss hath been more 
to me than if my own child had been going to its grave. 
My heart hath been so v/rapped up in the glory of this 
excellent work, that I counted myself more blessed and 
honored by it, than if God had made me emperor of the 
christian world, or the lord of all the glory of the earth, 
without it. Oh, these words, ' He that converteth a sin- 
ner from the error of his way, doth save a soul from 
death. They that be wise shall shine as the brightness 
of the firmament, and they that turn many to righteous-' 
ness, as the stars, for ever and ever;' James, 5:20;: 
Dan. 12:3; these, with many others of alike nature, 
have been refreshments to me. 

" My great desire, in fulfilling my ministry, was to 
get into the darkest places of the country, because I found f 
my spirit leaned most after awakening and converting] 
woiK : and tlic word that I carried did lean itself most 



REV. JOHN BUNIAN. 13 

that way also : ' Yea, so have I strived to preach the 
Gospel, not where Christ was named, lest I should 
build on another man's foundation.' " Rom. 15 : 20. 

This fidehty excited many enemies ; and the time in 
which he lived being a time of persecution for conscience 
sake, he was thrown into prison, and there continued, in 
the whole, for twelve years. 

He was enabled to bear this tedious imprisonment pa- 
i tiently. The Lord was very gracious to him. "I nevei 
had," he said while in prison, "in all my life, so great 
an insight into the word of God as now. Those Scrip- 
tures which I saw nothing in 'before, are made, in this 
place and state, to shine upon me. I have had sweet 
sights of the forgiveness of my sins, and of my being 
with Jesus in another world. ' O, the Mount Sion, the 
heavenly Jerusalem, the innumerable company of angels, 
and God the Judge of all, and the spirits of just men 
made perfect,' and Jesus, have been sweet unto me in this 
place ! I have seen that here, which I am persuaded I 
shall never while in this world be able to express. I have 
seen a truth in the words, ' Whom having not seen, ye 
love ; in whom, though now you see him not, yet believ- 
ing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory.' " 

The thoughts of his afflicted family would sometimes 
press UDon his mind, especially the case of one of his 
four children who was blind. Mr. Bunyan was a man 
of strong affections, a tender husband, and a very indul-' 
gent parent. But he was supported under this affliction 
by these two Scriptures : " Leave thy fatherless chil- 
dren, I will preserve them alive; and let thy widows 
trust in me." The Lord hath said, *' Verily, it shall be 
well with thy remnant ; verily, I will cause the enemy 
to entreat thee well in the time of evil." 



14 THE LIFE OF 

He was not idle during his long and severe confine- 
ment, but diligently studied his Bible, which, with the 
Book of Martyrs, composed his whole library. His own 
hands a/so ministered to the necessity of his indigent fa 
mily ; but he was still more usefully employed in preach- 
ing to all who could gain access to the jail, and with a 
spirit and a power that surprised his hearers. 

It was here also that he composed several useful 
treatises, especially The Pilgrim's Progress, a book 
which has done as much good, perhaps, as any other, 
except the Bible ; and by writing which he has proba- 
bly been more useful than if he had enjoyed the unre- 
strained exercise of his public ministry. In composing 
it he was evidently favored with a peculiar measure of 
the Divine assistance. Within the confines of a jail he 
was able so to delineate the christian's course, with its 
various difficulties, perils and conflicts, that scarcely 
any thing seems to have escaped his notice. The most 
accurate observer will hardly find one character, either 
good or bad, or one fatal delusion, or injurious mistake, 
which is not essentially pointed out in the Pilgrim'' s Pro- , 
gress. The book suits all the various descriptions of i< 
persons who profess godliness, and relates the expe- :' 
rience, temptations, conflicts, supports and consolations: 
of christians in our own times, as exactly as if it had •( 
been penned for their own immediate benefit. Cowperi) 
has spoken of this book and its author in the following,;; 



thou, whom, borne on fancy's eager wing 
Back to the season of Hfc's happy spring, 

1 pleased remember, and while mem'ry yet 
Holds fast her office here, can ne'er forget. 



REV. JOHN BUNYAN. 15 

Ingenious dreamer, in whose well- tc Id tale 

Sweet fiction and sweet truth alike prevail 

Whose hum'rous vein, strong sense, and simple stylo 

May teach the gayest, make the gravest smile ; 

Witty, and well employed, and like thy Lord, "' 

Speaking in parables his slighted word. 

I name thee not, lest so despised a name 

Should move a sneer at thy deserved fame ; 

Yet e'en in transitory life's late day, 

That mingles all my brown with sober gray, 

Revere the man whose Pilgrim marks the road, 

And guides the Progress of the soul to God. 

The narrative is so entertaining, that the heart be- 
comes interested in the event of every transaction : min- 
isters may draw from it the most valuable instruction as 
u text-book to be used in their private meetings ; and 
parents may with great advantage select ])ortions of it to 
-♦be read and explained to their cliildrcn. 

After the Lord had accomphshed what he had de- 
signed in the works written by this man of God in his 
dreary solitude, he at length disposed Dr. Barlow, then 
Bishop of Lincoln, and others, to pity his undeserved 
Bufferings, and to interest themselves in procuring his 
enlargement. 

His active spirit soon improved the liberty afforded 
him : he visited the people of God in several places, es- 
pecially the afflicted, tempted and persecuted, to whom 
he was now well qualified to speak a word in season. 
He took this opportunity of paying his grateful acknow- 
ledgments to his friends whose kind assistance he had ex- 
perienced in prison ; and as occasion offered he preach- 



16 THE LIFE OF 

ed the Gospel with great boldness and acceptance, par- 
ticularly to the congregation at Bedford, of whom he was 
now chosen minister. 

Amidst all his popularity and success, he was kept 
humble, and was seldom or ever known to speak of him- 
self. His whole behavior was exemplary, so that malice 
herself has not been able to find, even on the closest 
inspection, a single stain on his reputation and moral 
character. 

His valuable life, worn out with sufferings, age and 
ministerial labors, was closed with a memorable act of 
christian charity. He was well known under the blessed 
character of a peace-maker. He was therefore desired 
by a young gentleman in the neighborhood of Bedford, 
to interpose as a mediator between him a«d his offended 
father, who lived at Reading, in Berkshire: this friendly 
business he cheerfully undertook and happily effected. 
But, in his return to London, being overtaken with ex- 
cessive rain, he came tq a friend's on Snow Hill, very 
wet, and was seized with a violent fever, the pains of 
which he bore with great patience, resigning himself to 
the will of God, desiring to be called away that he might 
be with Christ, looking upon life as a delay of that bless- 
edness to which his soul was aspiring, and after which it 
was thirsting. In this holy, longing frame of spirit, after 
a sickness of ten days, he breathed out his soul into the 
liands of his blessed Redeemer, Aug. 12, 1688, aged 60. 

His natural abilities were remarkably great; his fancy 
and invention uncommonly fertile. His wit was sharp 
and quick ; his memory very good, it being customary 
with him to commit his sermons to writing after h 
had preached them. His works are collected in two vo- 
lumes folio, and contain as many treatises as he livs^ 



3 



REV. JOHN BUNVAN. 17 

ears. His judgement was sound and deep in the essen- 
al principles of the Gospel, as his writings sufficiently 
vince. His piety and sincerity toward God were ap- 
arent to all who conversed with him. He constantly 
maintained the god-like principle of love, often bewail- 
ig that there should be so much division among chris- 
ans. He was a man of heroic courage, resolute for 
!]irist and the Gospel, and bold in reproving sin both in 
uljlic and private ; yet mild, condescending, and affable 
) all. Thus lived and died a man in whose character, 
mduct, and usefulness that Scripture was remarkably 
erified, "Ye see your calling, brethren, how that not 
any wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not 
any noble, are called; but God hath chosen the foolish 
lings of the world to confound the wise, that no flesh 
lould glory in his presence," 



Pil. Progr 



THE AUTHOR'S 
APOLOGY FOR HIS BOOK 



When at the first I took my pen in hand 
Thus for to write, I did not understand 
That I at all should make a little book 
In such a mode ; nay, I had undertook 
To make another ; which, when almost done, 
Before I was aware I this begun. 

And thus it was : I writing of the way 
And race of saints, in this our gospel-day, 
Fell suddenly into an allegory 
About their journey, and the way to glory, 
In more than twenty things which I set down 
This done, I twenty more had in my crown ; 
And they again began to multiply, 
Like sparks that from the coals of fire do fly ; 
Nay, then, thought I, if that you breed so fast 
I'll put you by yourselves, lest you at last 
Should prove ad infinitum,* and eat out 
The book that I already am about. 
Well, so I did ; but yet I did not think 
To show to all the world my pen and ink 
In such a mode ; 1 only thought to make 
I knew not what : nor did I undertake 

* Without encL 



THE author's apology. 19 

Thereby to please my neighbor ; no, not I ; 
I did it my own self to gratify. 

Neither did I but vacant seasons spend 
In this my scribble : nor did I intend 
But to divert myself in doing this, 
From worser thoughts, which make me do amiss. 
Thus I set pen to paper with delight, 
And quickly had my thoughts in black and white. 
For having now my method by the end, 
Still as I puU'd it came ; and so I penned 
It down : until it came at last to be, 
For length and breadth, the bigness which you see 

Well, when I had thus put mine ends together, 
I show'd them others, that I might see whether 
They would condemn them, or them justify : 
And some said, Lefthem live ; some, Let them die* 
Some said, John, print it ; others said. Not so ; 
Some said, It might do good ; others said. No. 

Now was I in .a strait, and did not see 
Which was the best thing to be done by me : 
At last I thought. Since ye are thus divided, 
I print it will ; and so the case decided. 

For, thought I, some I see would have it done, 
Though others in that channel do not run : 
To prove, then, who advised for the best. 
Thus I thought fit to put it to the test. 

I further thought, if now I did deny 
Those that would have it, thus to gratify ; 



S^ THE author's apology. 

T did not know, but hinder tliem I might 
Of that which would to them be great dehght. 
For those which were not for its coming forth, 
I said to them, Offend you I am loth : 
Yet since your brethren pleased with it be, 
Forbear to judge, till you do further see. 

If that thou ^vilt not read, let it alone ; 
Some love the meat, some love to pick the bone. 
Yea, that I might them better palliate, 
I did too with them thus expostulate : 

May I not write in such a style as this ? 
In such a method too, and yet not miss 
My end — thy good ? Why may it not be done ? 
Dark clouds bring waters when the bright bring none 
Yea, dark or bright, if they their silver drops 
Cause to descend, the earth, by yielding crops, 
Gives praise to both, and carpeth not at either. 
But treasures up the fruit they yield together ; 
Yea, so commixes both, that in their fruit 
' None can distinguish this from that ; they suit 
Her well when hungry ; but if she be full, 
She spews out both, and makes their blessing nuIL 

You see the ways the fishennan doth take 
To catch the fish ; what engines doth he make ! 
Behold how he engageth all his wits ; 
Also his snares, lines, angles, hooks, and nets ; 
Yet fish there be, that neither hook nor line. 
Nor snare, nor net, nor engine can make thine ; 
They must be groped for, and be tickled too. 
Or they will not be catch'd, whate'er you do. 



THE author's apology. 21 

How does the fowler seek to catch his game 
By divers means ! all which one cannot name : 
His guns, his nets, his lime-twigs, light and bell: 
He creeps, he goes, he stands ; yea, who can tell 
Of all his postures ? Yet there's none of these 
Will make him master of what fowls he pleasG. 
Vea, he must pipe and whistle, to catch this ; 
Yet if he does so, that bird he will miss. 
[f that a pearl may in a toad's head dwell, 
A.nd may be found too in an oyster-shell ; 
If things that promise nothing do contain 
What better is than gold ,• who will disdain, 
That have an inkhng* of it, there to look. 
That they may find it. Now my little book, 
(Though void of all these paintings that may make 
It with this or the other man to take,) 
I Is not without those things that do excel 
What do in brave, but empty notions dwell. 

" Well, yet I am not fully satisfied 
That this your book will stand when soundly tried." 

Why, what's the matter? " It is dark," What though ? 
" But it is feigned." What of that? I trow 
Some men by feigned words, as dark as mine, 
Make truth to spangle, and its rays to shine. 
" But they want solidness." Speak, man, thy mind. 
*' They drown the weak ; metaphors make us blind." 

Solidity, indeed, becomes the pen 
Of him that writeth things divine to men : 

* Hint, whisper, insinuation. 



22 THE author's apology. 

But must I needs want solidness, because 
By metapliors I speak ? Were not God's laws, 
His Gospel laws, in olden time held forth 
By types, shadows, and metaphors ? Yet loth 
Win any sober man be to find fault 
With them, lest he be found for to assault 
The highest wisdom ! No, he rather stoops. 
And seeks to find out what, by pins and loops, 
By calves and sheep, by heifers and by rams, 
By birds and herbs, and by the blood of lambs, 
God speaketh to him ; and happy is he 
That finds the light and grace that in them be. 

Be not too forward therefore to conclude 
That I want solidness — that I am rude : 
All things sohd in show not solid be ; 
All things in parable despise not we, 
Lest things most hurtful lightly we receive. 
And things that good are, of our souls bereave. 
My dark and cloudy words they do but hold 
The truth, as cabinets enclose the gold. 

The prophets used much by metaphors 
To set forth truth : yea, whoso considers 
Christ, his apostles too, shall plainly see, 
That truths to this day in such mantles be. 

Am I afraid to say, that holy wiit, 
Which for its style and jjhrase puts down all wit. 
Is every where so full of all these things. 
Dark figures, allegories ? Yet there springs 
From that same book, that lustre, and those rays 
Of light that turn our darkest nights to days. 



THE author's apology. 23 

Come, let my carper to his life now look, 
Aiid find there darker lines than in my book 
He findeth any ; yea, and let him know. 
That in his best things there are worse lines too 

May we but stand before impartial men, 
To his poor one I durst adventure ten, 
That they will take my meaning in these lines 
Far better than his lies in silver shrines. 
Come, truth, although in swaddling clothes, I find 
Informs the judgment, rectifies the mind ; 
Pleases the understanding, makes the will 
Submit, the memory too it doth fill 
With what doth our imagination please ; 
Likewise it tends our troubles to appease. 

Sound words, I know, Timothy is to use, 
And old wives' fables he is to refuse ; 
But yet grave Paul him no where doth forbid 
The use of parables ; in which lay hid 
That gold, those pearls, and precious stones that were 
Worth digging for, and that with greatest care. 

Let me add one word more. O man of God 
Art thou ofTended ? Dost thou wish I had 
Put forth my matter in another dress ? 
Or that I had in things been more express ? 
Three things let me propound ; then I submit 
To those that are my betters, as is fit : 

1. I find not that I am denied the use 
Of this my method, so I no abuse 
Put on the words, things, readers, or be rude 
In handling figure or similitude, 



24 THE author's apology. 

In application ; but all that I may 
Seek the advance of truth this or that way. 
Denied did I say? Nay, I have leave, 
(Example too, and that from them that have 
God better pleased, by their words or ways, 
Than any man that breatheth now-a-days,) 
Thus to express my mind, thus to declare 
Things unto thee that excellentest are. 

2. 1 find that men as high as trees will write 
Dialogue-wise : yet no man doth them slight 
For writing so : indeed if they abuse 
Truth, cursed be they, and the craft they use 
To that intent ; but yet let truth be free 

To make her sallies upon thee and me, 
Which way it pleases God : for who knows how 
Better than he that taught us first to plough. 
To guide our minds and pens for his design? 
And he makes base things usher in divine. 

3. I find that holy writ, in many places. 
Hath semblance v/ith this method, where the casea 
Do call for one thing, to set forth another : 

Use it I may then, and yet nothing smother 
Truth's golden beams ; nay, by this method may 
Make it cast forth its rays as light as day. 

And now, before I do put up my pen. 
I'll show the profit of my book ; and then 
Commit both thee and it unto that hand 
That pulls the strong down, and makes weak ones stand. 

This book it chalketh out before thine eyes 
The man that seeks the everlasting prize : 



THE AUTHOR'S AFOLOUY. 25 

It sliows you whence he comes, whither he goes, 
What he leaves undone ; also what he does • 
It also shows you how he runs and runs 
Till he unto the gate of glory comes. 
It shows, too, who set out for life amain, 
As if the lasting crown they would obtain ; 
Here also you may see the reason why 
They lose their labor, and like fools do die. 

This book will make a traveller of thee, 
If by its counsel thou wilt ruled be ; 
It will direct thee to the Holy Land, 
If thou wilt its directions understand : 
Yea, it will make the slothful active be ; 
The blind also delightful things to see. 

Art thou for something rare and profitable ? 
Or wouldst thou see a truth within a fable ? 
Art thou forgetful ? Wouldest thou remember 
From New-Year's-day to the last of December' 
Then read my fancies ; they will stick like burs, 
And may be, to the helpless, comforters. 

This book is writ in such a dialect 
As may the mind of listless men affect ; 
It seems a novelty, and yet contains 
Nothing but sound and honest Gospel strains. 

Wouldst thou divert thyself from melancholy ? 
Wouldst thou be pleasant, yet be far from folly ? 
Wouldst thou read riddles, and their explanation 3 
Or else be drowned in thy contemplation? 



26 THE author's apology. 

Dost thou love picking meat ? Or wouldst thou see 
A. man i' the clouds, and hear him speak to thee "? 
Wouldst thou be in a dream and yet not sleep ? 
Or wouldst thou in a moment laugh and weep ? 
Wouldst thou lose thyself and catch no harm, 
And find thyself again without a charm ? 
Wouldst read thyself, and read thou know'st not what, 
And yet know whether thou art blest or not, 
By reading the same lines ? O then come hither. 
And lay my book, thy head, and heart together. 

John Bun tan 



THE 



PILGRIM'S PROGRESS, 



IN THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM. 



THE FIRST STAGE. 



As I walked through the wilderness of this world 
I lighted on a certain place where was 

1 * 1 1 -1 1 -1 1 The Jail. 

a den,* and laid me down in that place 
to sleep ; and as I slept, I dreamed a dream. I 
dreamed, and behold, I saw a man clothed with 
rags standing in a certain place, with his face from 
his own house, a book in his hand, and a great 
burden upon his back. Isa. 64 : 6 ; Luke, 14 : 33 ; 
Psalm 38 : 4. I looked, and saw him open the 
book, and read therein ; and as he read, he wept 
and trembled ; and not being able longer to con- 
tain, he brake out with a lamentable cry, saying, 
" What shall I do V Acts, 2 : 37 ; 16 : 30 ; Habak. 
1 : 2, 3. 

In this plight, therefore, he went home, and re- 
sti'ained himself as long as he could, that his wife 

* Bedford jail, in which the author was a prisoner for conscience 



2S pilgrim's sad condition. 

and children should not perceive his distress ; but 
he could not he silent long, because that his trou- 
ble increased. Wherefore at length he brake his 
mind to his wife and children ; and thus he began 
to talk to them : " O my dear wife," said he, " and 
you the children of my bowels, I, your dear fi'iend, 
am in myself undone by reason of a burden that 
lieth hard upon me ; moreover, I am certainly in- 
formed that this our city will be burat 
with fire from heaven ; in which fear- 
ful overthrow, both myself, with thee my wife, and 
„ , you mv sweet babes, shall miserably 

He knows no •' •' _ •' 

way of escape come to ruin, except (the which yet 1 

as yet. . „ , 

see not) some way oi escape can oe 
found whereby we may be delivered." At this his 
relations were sore amazed ; not for that they be- 
lieved that what he had said to them was true, but 
because they thought that some phrenzy distem- 
per had got into his head ; therefore, it drawing to- 
ward night, and they hoping that sleep might set- 
tle his brains, with all haste they got him to bed. 
But the night was as troublesome to him as the 
day ; wherefore, instead of sleeping, he spent it in 
sighs and tears. So when the morning was come 
they would know how he did. He told them 
" Worse and worse :" he also set to talking to 
^ , T, . them ao^ain : but they be^an to be hard- 

Camal pnysic o ' j o ^ 

for a sick soul. eued. They also thought to drive away 
his distemper by harsh and surly carriage to him ; 
sometimes they would deride, sometimes they 



EVANGELIST DIRECTS HIM. 29 

would chide, and 'sometimes they would quite 
liLMilect him. Wherefore he began to retire him- 
self to his chamber to pray for and pity them, and 
al-o to condole his o^vn misery; he would also 
walk solitarily in the fields, sometimes reading, 
and sometimes praying : and thus for some days 
ne spent his time. 

Now I saw, upon a time, when he was walking 
111 the fields, that he was (as he was wont) read- 
ing: in his book, and greatly distressed in his mind; 
and as he read, he burst out, as he had done be- 
fore, crying, " What shall I do to be saved ]" 
Acts, 16 : 30, 31. 

I saw also that he looked this way, and that 
way, as if he would run ; yet he stood still, be- 
I cause (as I perceived) he could not tell which 
; way to go. I looked then, and saw a man named 
Evangelist coming to him, and he asked, ** Where- 
fore dost thou cry ?" 

He answered, " Sir, I perceive, by the book in 
my hand, that I am condemned to die, and after 
that to come to judgment, and I find that I am not 
willing to do the first, nor able to do the second." 
Heb. 9 : 27 ; Job, 10 : 21, 22 ; Ezek. 22 : 14. 

Then said Evangelist, " Why not willing to 
die, since this life is attended with so many evils'?" 
The man answered, " Because I fear that this bur- 
den that is upon my back ^vill sink me lower than 
the grave, and I shall fall into Tophet. Isa. 30 : 33. 
And, sir, if I be not fit to go to prison, I am not 



30 EVANGELIST DIRECTS HIM. 

fit to go to judgment, and from thence to execu- 
tion; and the thoughts of these things make 
me cry." 

Then said Evangelist, " If this be thy condition, 
^ . ,. ^ why standest thou still ]" He answer- 

Conviction of «' 

the necessity of ed, " Bocauso I know not whither to 
go." Then he gave him a parchment 
roll, and there was written within, " Fly from the 
wrath to come." Mat. 3 : 7. 

The man therefore read it, and, looking upon 
Evangelist very carefully, said, " Whither must I 
fly ]" Then said Evangelist, (pointing with his 
finger over a very wide field,) ** Do you see yon- 
der wicket-gate ]" Mat. 7 : 13, 14. The man said, 
" No." Then said the other, " Do you see yonder 
Christ and the shining light f' Psalm 119 : 105; 2 
waytohimcan- Pet. 1 : 19. He Said, *' I think I do." 

not be found . ^^ 

without the Then said Jiivangelist, ** Keep that 
light in your eye, and go up directly 
thereto, so shalt thou see the gate ; at which, when 
thou knockest, it shall be told thee what thou shalt 
do." So I saw in my dream that the man began to 
run.. Now he had not run far from his own door 
when his wife and children, perceiving it, began 
to cry after him to return ; but the man put his 
fingers in his ears and ran on, crying, " Life ! life ! 
etenial life !" Luke, 14 : 26. So he looked not be- 
hind him. Gen. 19 : 17, but fled toward the mid- 
dle of the plain. 

The neidibors also came out to see him run, 



OBSTINATE AND PLIABLE. 31 

Jer. 20 : 10 ; and as he ran, some 
mocked, others threatened, and some from the wrath 
cried after him to return ; and among gazS^stock to 
those that did so, there were two that *^^ '^°^^*^- 
resolved to fetch him back by force. The name of 
the one was Obstinate, and the name of the othei 
Pliable. Now by this time the man was got a 
good distance from them ; but however they were 
resolved to pursue him, which they did, and in a 
little time they overtook him. Then said the man, 
** Neighbors, wherefore are ye come ]" They 
said, " To persuade you to go back with us." 
But he said, ** That can by no means be : you 
dwell," said he, " in the city of Destruction, the 
place also where I was born : I see it to be so , 
and dying there, sooner or later you will sink 
lOwer than the grave, into a place that burns with 
fire and brimstone : be content, good neighbors, 
and go along with me." 

Obst. What ! said Obstinate, and leave our 
friends and our comforts behind us ! 

Chr. Yes, said Christian, (for that was his 
name,) because that all which you forsake is not 
worthy to be compared with a little of that I am 
seeking to enjoy, 2 Cor. 4 : 18 ; and if you will go 
along with me, and hold it, you shall fare as I my- 
self; for there, where I go, is enough and to spare. 
Luke, 15 : 17. Come away, and prove my words. 

Obst. What are the things you seek, since you 
leave all the world to find them "i 



32 OBSTINATE AND PLIABLE. 

Chr. I seek an inheritance incorruptible, unde- 
Sled, and that fadeth not away, 1 Peter, 1:4; and 
it is laid up in heaven, and safe there, Heb. 11 : 16, 
to be bestowed, at the time appointed, on them thrit 
diligently seek it. Read it so, if you will, in i 
book. 

Obst. Tush, said Obstinate, away vdth your 
book ; will you go back with us or no 1 

Chr. No, not I, said the other, because I have 
laid my hand to the plough. Luke, 9 : 62. 

Obst. Come then, neighbor Pliable, let us 
turn again, and go home without him : there is a 
company of these crazy-headed coxcombs that 
when they take a fancy by the end are wiser in 
their o^vn eyes than seven men that can render 
a reason. 

Pli. Then said Pliable, Don't revile : if what 
good Christian says is true, the things he looks 
after are better than ours : my heart inclines to go 
with my neio^hbor. 

Obst. Yv^hat! more fools still! Be ruled by 
me and go back ; who knows whither such a brain- 
sick fellow will lead you ] Go back, go back, and 
be wise. 

Chr. Nay, but do thou come with thy neighbor 
Chrisriat and Pliable ; there are such things to be 
obstin^e^puu ^g^^j which I spoke of, and many more 
eouL glories beside. If you believe not me, 

read here in this book ; and for the truth of what 
is expressed therein, behold, all is confirmed by 



OBSTINATE GOES BACK. 33 

. blood of Him that made it. Heb. 9 : 17-21. 

Pli. Well, neighbor Obstinate, said Pliable, I 

■ "srin to come to a point; I intend to PUabieconsem- 

' , . , , . T , eth to go with 

along with this good man, and to chrisaan. 
t in my lot 'v^'ith him : but, ray good companion 
you know the way to this desired place ? 
Chr. I am directed by a man, whose name is 
E vangelist, to speed me to a little gate that is be- 
i re us, where we shall receive instructions about 
tlie way. 

Pli. Come then, good neighbor, let us be go- 
Then they went botE together. 
')bst. And I will go back to my place, said 
^tinate : I will be no companion of obstinate goes 
h misled fantastical fellows. ^^^- ^^^"^ 

Xow I saw in my di'eam, that when Obstinate 
was gone back. Christian and PHable 
went talking over the plain ; and thus christian and 
they began their discourse. ^ ^' 

Chr. Come, neighbor Pliable, how do you do ? 
I am glad you are persuaded to go along vn.th. me. 
Had even Obstinate himself but felt what I have 
felt of the powers and terrors of what is yet unseen, 
he would not thus lightly have given us the back 
Pli. Come, neighbor Christian, since there are 
none but us two here, tell me now farther, what 
the things are, and how to be enjoyed, whither we 
are going. 

Chr. I can better conceive of them Q^g jj^j^^ 
with my mmd, than speak of them with ^speakabfe. 

Pil. Progresi. Q 



34 CHRISTIAN AND PLIABLE. 

my tongue : but yet since you are desirous to 
know, I will read of them in my book. 

Pli. And do you think tha: ^he words of yo. 
book are certainly true ] 

Chr. Yes, verily ; for it was made by Him th' 
cannot lie. Tit. 1 : 2. 

Pli. Well said ; what things are they? 

Chr. There is an endless kingdom to be inhab 
ited, and everlasting life to be given us, that we 
may inhabit that kingdom for ever. Isa. 45 : 17 ; 
John, 10 : 27-29. 

Pli. Well said ; and what else ? 

Chr. There are crowns of glory to be given 
us ; and garments that will make us shine like the 
sun in the firmament of heaven. 2 Tim. 4 : 6 ; 
Rev. 82 : 5 ; Mat. 13 : 43. 

Pli. This is very pleasant ; and what else ? 

Chr. There shall be no more crying, nor sor- 
row, for he that is owner of the place will wipe 
all tears from our eyes. Isa. 25 : 8 ; Rev. 7 : 16, 
17; 21 : 4. 

Pli. And what company shall we have there 1 

Chr. There we shall be with seraphims and 
cherubims, creatures that will dazzle your eyes to 
look on them. Isaiah, 6 : 2 ; 1 Thess. 4 : 16, 17. 
There also you shall meet with thousands and 
ten thousands that have gone before us to that 
jDlace; none of them are hurtful, but loving 
and holy ; every one walking in the sight of God, 
and standing in his presence with acceptance foi 



CHRISTIAN AND PLIABLE. 35 

ever. In a word, there we shall see the elders 
with their goLlen crowns, Rev. 4:4; there we 
shall see the holy virgins with their golden harps, 
Rev. 14 : 1-5 ; there we shall see men, that by 
the world were cut in pieces, burnt in flames, eaten 
of beasts, drowned in the seas, for the love they 
bare to the Lord of the place ; all well, and cloth- 
ed with immortality as with a garment. John, 12 : 
25 ; 2 Cor. 5 : 2. 

Pli. The hearing of this is enough to ravish 
one's heart. But are these things to be enjoyed 1 
How shall we get to be sharers thereof] 

Chr. The Lord, the governor of the country, 
hath recorded that in this book, the substance of 
which is. If we be truly willing to have it, he will 
bestow it upon us freely. Isa. 55 : 1, 2 ; John, 
6 : 37; 7:37; Rev. 21 : 6; 22 : 17. 

Pli. Well, my good companion, glad am I to 
hear of these things : come on, let us mend our pace. 

Chr. I cannot go so fast as I would, by reason 
of this burden that is on my back. 

Now I saw in my dream, that just as they had 
ended this talk they drew nigh to a very miry 
slough that was in the midst of the plain : and they 
being heedless, did both fall suddenly into the bog. 
The name of the slough was Despond. The siou<rh of 
Here, therefore, they wallowed for a Despond, 
time, being grievously bedaubed with dirt; and 
Christian, because of the burden that was on his 
foi back, began to sink in the mire. 



36 SLOUGH OF DESPOND. 

PLI. Then said Pliable, Ah, neighbor Christian, 
where are you now ] 

Chr. Truly, said Christian, I do not know. 

Pli. At this Pliable began to be offended, and 
angi'ily said to his fellow. Is this the happiness you 
have told me all this while of? If we have such 
ill speed at our first setting out, what may we ex- 
pect between this and our journey's end] May 1 
get out again with my life, you shall possess the 
,,. ^ , brave country alone for me. And with 

It 18 not enougn •' 

to be pliable, that he gave a desperate struggle or 
two, and got out of the mire on that side of the 
slough which was next to his own house : so away 
he went, and Christian saw him no more. 

Wherefore Christian was left to tumble in the 
^, . . . SlouQ^h of Despond alone : but still he 

Chnstian, in '^ ■•■ 

trouble, seeks endeavored to struffffle to that side of 

Btill to get far- . ^ , ^ n ■, r- i • 

ther fiom his the slougli that was larthest irom bis 
own house, and next to the wicket = 
gate ; the which he did, but could not get out be- 
cause of the burden that was upon his back : but 
I beheld in my dream that a man came to him, 
whose name was Help, and asked him " What he 
did there V 

Chr. Sir, said Christian, I was bid to go this 

way by a man called Evangelist, who directed me 

also to yonder gate, that I might escape the v.'^rath 

?o come. And as I was going thither I fell in here. 

Help. But why did not you look 

The promises. . , » 

for the steps i 



CHRISTIAN LIFTED OUT. 37 

Chr. Fear followed me so hard that I fled the 
next way, and fell in. 

Help. Then said he give me thine hand : so he 
gave him his hand, and he drew him jjeip lifts biia 
out, Psalm 40 : 2, and he set him up- °^*' 

on sound ground, and bid him go on his way. 

Then I stepped to him that plucked him out, 
and said, " Sir, wherefore, since over this place is 
the way from the city of DestiTiction to yonder 
gate, is it, that this plat is not mended, that poor 
travellers might go thither with more security ]" 
And he said unto me, ** This miry slough is such 
a place as cannot be mended : it is the „„ , 

* ^ _ What makes 

descent whither the scum and filth that theSioughof 

... . Despond. 

attends conviction for sm doth continu- 
ally run, and therefore it is called th(? Slough of 
Despond ; for still as the sinner is awakened about 
his lost condition, there arise in his soul many fears 
and doubts, and discouraging apprehensions, which 
all of them get together, and settle in this place : 
and this is the reason of the badness of this ground. 
** It is not the pleasure of the King that this 
place should remain so bad. Isa. 35 : 3, 4. His 
laborers also have, by the direction of his Majes- 
ty 's.sui^veyors, been for above these sixteen hun- 
dred years employed about this patch of ground, 
if perhaps it might have been mended : yea, and 
to my knowledge," said he, "here have been swal- 
lowed up at least twenty thousand cart-loads, yea, 
millions of wholesome instructions, that have at all 



38 THE STEPS OF PROMISE. 

seasons been brought from all places of tbe king's 
dominions, (and they that can tell, say, they are 
the best materials to make good ground of the 
place,) if so be it might have been mended : but it 
is the Slough of Despond still, and so will be when 
they have done what they can. 

" True, there are, by the dii'ection of the Law- 
_ . fjiver, certain o-ood and substantial steps. 

The promises » ' o i ' 

of forgiveness placed even through the very midst of 

and acceptance \ . -, ■, n i • i • 

to life by faith this slough ; out at such time as this 
place doth much spew out its filth, as it 
doth against change of weather, these steps are 
hardly seen ; or if they be, men, through the Aizzi- 
ness of their heads, step beside, and then they are 
bemired to purpose, notwithstanding the steps be 
there ; but the ground is good when they are once 
got in at the gate." 1 Sam. 12 : 23. 

Now I saw in my dream, that by this time Pli- 
able was got home to his house. So ' 
ho^^^^and ^is ^^^^ neighbors came to visit him ; and 
S^hbors^ ^^^ some of them called him wise man for 
coming back, and some called him fool 
for hazarding himself with Christian : others again 
did mock at his cowardliness ; saying, " Surely, 
since you began to venture, I would not have been 
so base as to have given out for a few difficulties :" 
so Pliable sat sneaking among them. But at last 
he got more confidence, and then they all turned 
•their tales, and began to deride poor Christian be- 
hind his back. And thus much concerninor Pliable. 



WORLDLY WISEMAN. 39 

Now as Christian was walliing solitarily by liim- 
self, he espied one afar off come crossing over 
the field to meet him ; and their hap 

, ^ Rlr. Worldly 

was to meet just as they were cross- Wiseman meets 
tng the way of each other. The gen- 
tleman's name that met him was Mr. Worldly 
Wiseman : he dwelt in the town of Carnal Policy, 
a very gi-eat town, and also hard by from whence 
Christian came. This man then, meeting with 
Christian, and having some inkling* of him, (for 
Christian's setting forth from the city of Destruc- 
tion was much noised abroad, not only in the 
town where he dwelt, but also it began to be the 
town talk in some other places,) — Mr. Worldly 
Wiseman, therefore, having some guess of him, 
by beholding his laborious going, by observing his 
sighs and gi'oans, and the like, began thus to enter 
into some talk with Christian. 

World. How now, good fellow. Talk betwixt 
whither away after this burdened \viseman°' and 
manner? <=^^'^^^^- 

Chr. a burdened manner indeed, as ever 1 
think poor creature had ! And whereas you ask 
me. Whither away ! I tell you, sir, I am going 
to yonder wicket-gate before me ; for there, as I 
am informed, I shall be put into a way to be rid 
of my heavy burden. 

World. Hast thou a wife and children 1 

Chr. Yes ; but I am so laden with this burden 

* Slight knowledge. 



40 WORLDLY WISEMAN. 

that I cannot take that pleasure in them as for 
merly : niethinks 1 am as if I had none. 1 Cor. 
7 : 29. 

World. Wilt thou hearken to me if I give 
thee counsel ] 

Chr. If it be good, I will; for I stand in need 
of good counsel. 

World. I would advise thee then, that thou 
with all speed sret thyself rid of thy 

Worldly Wise- n ■, -i 

man's counsel burden ; tor thou wilt never be set- 
tled in thy mind till then : nor canst 
thou enjoy the benefits of the blessings which God 
hath bestowed upon thee till then. 

Chr. That is that which I seek for, even to be 
rid of this heavy burden : but get it off myself I 
cannot, nor is there any man in our country that 
can take it off my shoulders ; therefore am I going 
this way, as I told you, that I may be rid of my 
burden. 

World. Who bid thee go this way to be rid 
of thy burden "? 

Chr. a man that appeared to me to be a very 
great and honorable person : his name, as I re 
member, is Evangelist. 

World. I beshrew* him for his counsel ! there 

is not a more dangerous and trouble- 

wZl'^n^'lfl some way in the world than is that in- 

demneth Evan- ^q ^hjch he hath directed thee ; and 
gelist 8 counsel. ' 

that thou shalt find, if thou wilt bo 
* Wi£b a cvxBQ to. 



WORLDLY AVISEMAN. 41 

lulled by his counsel. Thou hast met with some- 
thing, as I perceive, already; for I see the dirt of 
the Slough of Despond is upon thee; but that 
slough is the beginning of the sorrows that do at- 
tend those that go on in that way. Hear me ; I am 
older than thou : thou art like to meet with, in the 
way which thou goest, wearisomeness, painfulness, 
hunger, perils, nakedness, sword, lions, dragons, 
darkness, and, in a word, death, and what not. 
These things are certainly true, having been con- 
firmed by many testimonies. And should a man 
so carelessly cast away himself by giving heed to 
a stranger 1 

Chr. Why, sir, this burden upon my back is 
more temble to me than all these rpj^g f^.^^^ ^f 
things which you have mentioned : *^ hea.n of 

^ , '' a young cnns- 

nay, methinks I care not what I meet tian. 

with in the way, if so be I can also meet with 

deliverance from my burden. 

World. How camest thou by thy burden at 
fn-st 1 

Chr. By reading this book in my hand. 

World. I thought so ; and it has happened un- 
to thee as to other weak men, who, ^ . 

He does not 

'ddlinor with thinors too hig^h for them, like that men 

n 1 r> 11 • 1 ? • ^'io^^'i beseri- 

suddenly fall mto thy distractions ; ous in reading 

..,,.*'. , \ , the Bible. 

iich distractions do not only unman 
men, as thine I perceive have done thee, but they 
run them upon desperate ventures, to obtain they 
know not what. 



42 WORLDLY WISEMAN. 

Chr. I know what I would obtain ; it is ease 
from my heavy burden. 

World. But why wilt thou seek for ease this 
way, seeing so many dangers attend it ? especially 
since (hadst thou but patience to hear me) I could 
direct thee to the obtaining of what thou desirest, 
without the dangers that thou in this way wilt run 
thyself into. Yea, and the remedy is at hand. Be- 
sides, I will add, that instead of those dangers, 
thou shalt meet with much safety, friendship, and 
content. 

Chr. Sir, I pray open this secret to me. 

World. Why, in yonder village (the village is 
named Morality) there dwells a gentleman whose 
name is Legality, a very judicious man, and a man 
of a very good name, that has skill to help men off 
with such burdens as thine is from their shoulders ; 
yea, to my knowledge, he hath done a 

He prefers mo- i t /• i i • t 

raiity before the great deal oi good this Way; ay, and 
etiaitgate. besides, he hath skill to cure those 
that are somewhat crazed in their wits with their 
burdens. To him, as I said, thou mayst go, and 
be helped presently. His house is not quite a 
mile from this place ; and if he should not be at 
home himself, he hath a pretty young man to his 
son, whose name is Civility, that can do it (to 
speak on) as well as the old gentleman himself; 
there, I say, thou mayst be eased of thy burden ; 
and if thou art not minded to go back to thy for- 
mer habitation, (as indeed I would not vnsh thee,) 



11 



MOUNT SINAI. 43 

thou mayst send for thy wife and children to thee 
to this village, where there are houses now stand- 
ing empty, one of which thou mayst have at a 
reasonable rate : provision is there also cheap and 
good ; and that which will make thy life the more, 
happy is, to be sure there thou shalt live by honest 
neighbors, in credit and good fashion. 

Now was Christian somewhat at a stand ; but 
presently he concluded. If this be true christian snar- 
which this gentleman hath said, my ^voridiywS 
wisest course is to take his advice : ^^'^ words. 
tmd with that he thus farther spake. 

Chr. Sir, which is my way to this honest man's 
house 1 

World. Do you see yonder high t s* aL 

hill] 

Chr. Yes, very well. 

World. By that hill you must go, and the first 
house you come at is his. 

So Christian turned out of his way to go to Mr. 
Legality's house for help : but, behold, christian afraid 
when he was o^ot now hard by the hill, ^^^^ ^^o""t ^\: 

&_ •' ' nai would fall 

it seemed so high, and also that side «" ^^^ 'i«^<i- 
of it that was next the way-side did hang so much 
over, that Christian was afraid to venture farther, 
lest the hill should fall on his head; wherefore 
there he stood still, and wotted not what to do. 
Also his burden now seemed heavier to him than 
while he was in his way. There came also flashes 
of fire, Exod. 19 : 16, 18, out of the hill, that 



44 EVANGELIST INSTRUCTS HIM. 

made Christian afraid that he should be burnt: 
here therefore he did sweat, and quake for fear. 
Heb. 12 : 21. And now he began to be sorry that 
he had taken Mr. Worldly Wiseman's counsel; 
and with that he saw Evangelist coming to meet 
him, at the sight also of whom he began to blush 
Evano-eiist find- ^^^ shame. So Evangelist drew near- 
un%r Mounts?. ®^ ^^^ nearer; and coming up to him, 
^^^- he looked upon him with a severe and 

dreadful countenance, and thus began to reason 
with Christian. 

Evan. What doest thou here. Christian] said, 
he : at which words Christian knew not what 
„ ,. to answer : wherefore at present he 

Evangelist rea- ' ^ 

Bons afresh with stood speccliless bcfore him. Then 

Cnnstian. -^ t r« i 

said Evangelist farther, Art not thou 
the man that I found crying without the walls of 
the city of Destruction "? 

Chr. Yes, dear sir, I am the man. 

Evan. Did not I direct thee the way to the lit- 
tle vdcket-gate 1 

Chr. Yes, dear sir, said Christian. 

Evan. How is it then that thou art so quickly 
turaed aside 1 For thou art now out of the way. 

Chr. I met with a gentleman so soon as I had 
got over the Slough of Despond, who persuaded 
me that I might, in the village before me, find a 
man that could take off my burden. 

Evan. What was he 1 

Chr. He looked like a gentleman, and talked 



EVANGELIST INSTRUCTS HIM. 45 

much to me, and got me at last to yield : so 1 
came hither ; but when I beheld this hill, and how 
it hangs over the way, I suddenly made a stand ; 
lest it should fall on my head. 

Evan. What said that gentleman to you 1 
Chr. Why, he asked me whither I was going; 
and I told him. 

Evan. And what said he then ] 
Chr. He asked me if I had a family : and I 
told him. But, said T, I am so laden with the bur- 
den that is on my back that I cannot take pleasure 
in them as formerly. 

Evan. And what said he then 1 
Chr. He bid me with speed get rid of my bur- 
den, and I told him it was ease that I sought. 
And said I, I am therefore going to yonder gate 
to receive further direction how I may get to the 
place of deliverance. So he said that he would 
show me a better way, and short, not so attended 
with difficulties as the way, sir, that you set me 
in ; which way, said he, will direct you to a gen- 
leman's house that hath skill to take off these bur- 
ns : so I believed him, and turned out of that 
y into this, if haply I might be soon eased of 
y burden. But when I came to this place, and 
held things as they are, I stopped, for fear (as ] 
id) of danger : but I now know not what to do. 
Evan. Then said Evangelist, Stand still a lit- 
e, that I may show thee the words of God. So 
stood trembling. Then said Evangelist, " See 



46 EVANGELIST INSTRUCTS HIM. 

that ye refuse not Him that speaketh : 

Evangelist con- •^ ^ 

yinces him of for if they escaped not who refused 

his error. i • ^ ^ i i 

mm that spake on earth, much more 
shall not we escaj^e, if we turn away from Him 
that speaketh from heaven." Heb. 12 : 25. He 
said, moreover, " Now the just shall live by faith ; 
but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no 
pleasure in him." Heb. 10 : 38. He also did thus 
apply them; Thou art the man that art running 
into this misery; thou hast begun to reject the 
counsel of the Most High, and to draw back thy 
foot from the way of peace, even almost to the 
hazarding of thy perdition. 

Then Christian fell down at his feet as dead, 
crying, Wo is me, for I am undone ! At the sight' 
of which Evangelist caught him by the right hand, 
saying, *' All manner of sin and blasphemies shall 
be forgiven unto men." Matt. 12 : 31. "Be not 
faithless, but believing." John, 20 : 27. Then did 
Christian again a little revive, and stood up trem- 
bling, as at first, before Evangelist. 

Then Evangelist proceeded, saying. Give more 
earnest heed to the things that I shall tell thee 
of I will now show thee who it was that deluded 
tiiee, and who it was also to whom he sent thee. 
Mr. World- The man that met thee is one World- 
lfescS"'2y ly Wiseman; and rightly is he so 
Evangelist. called ; partly because he savoreth on- 
ly the doctrine of this world, 1 John, 4:5; (there- 
fore he always goes to the town of Blorality to 



EVANGELIST INSTRUCTS HIM. 47 

church;) and partly because he loveth that doc- 
trine best, for it saveth him best from the cross, 
Gal. 6 : 12, and because he is of this carnal tem- 
per, therefore he seeketh to pervert my ways, 
though right. Now there are three things in this 
man's counsel that thou must utterly abhor. 

1. His turning thee out of the way. 

2. His laboring to render the cross odious to 
thee. 

3. And his setting thy feet in that way that lead 
eth unto the administration of death. 

First, Thou must abhor his turning thee out of 
the way ; yea, and thine own consenting thereto ; 
because this is to reject the counsel of God for the 
sake of the counsel of a Worldly Wiseman. The 
Lord says, " Strive to enter in at the strait gate," 
Luke, 13 : 24, the gate to which I send thee ; " for 
strait is the gate that leadeth unto life and few 
there be that find it." Matt. 7 : 13, 14. From this 
little wicket-gate, and from the way thereto, hath 
this vvdcked man turned thee, to the bringing of 
thee almost to destruction: hate, therefore, his 
turning thee out of the way, and abhor thyself for 
hearkening to him. 

Secondly, Thou must abhor his laboring to ren- 
der the cross odious unto thee ; for thou art to prefer 
it before the treasures of Egypt. Heb. 11 : 25, 26. 
Besides, the King of glory hath told thee, that he 
that will save his life shall lose it. And he that 
conies after him, and hates not his father, and 



48 EVANGELIST INSTRUCTS HIM. 

mother, and wife and childi-en, and brethren, and 
sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be 
his disciple. Mark, S : 38 ; John, 12 : 25 ; Matt. 
10 : 39 ; Luke, 14 : 26. I say, therefore, for man 
to labor to persuade thee that that shall be thy 
death, without which, the truth hath said, thou 
canst not have eternal life : this doctrine thou must 
abhor. 

Thirdly, Thou must hate his setting of thy feet 
in the way that leadeth to the ministration of death. 
And for this thou must consider to whom he sent 
thee, and also how unable that person was to de- 
liver thee from thy burden. 

He to whom thou wast sent for ease, being by 
name Legahty, is the son of the bond- woman which 
now is, and is in bondage with her children. Gal. 
4 : 21-27, and is, in a mystery, this mount Sinai, 
which thou hast feared ^vill fall on thy head. Now 
if she -oath her children are in bondage, how canst 
thou expect by them to be made free 1 This Le- 
gality, therefore, is not able to set thee free from 
thy burden. No man was as yet ever rid of his 
burden by him ; no, nor ever is like to be ; ye 
cannot be justified by the works of the law ; for 
by the deeds of the law no man living can be rid 
of his burden. Therefore Mr. Worldly Wiseman 
is an alien, and Mr. Legality is a cheat; and for 
his son Ci\'ility, notA\'ithstanding his simpering 
looks, he is but a hypocrite, and cannot help thee. 
Believe me, there is nothing in all this noise that 



EVANGELIST INSTRUCTS HIM. 49 

thou hast heard of these sottish men, but a design 

to beguile thee of thy salvation, by turning thee 

from the way in which I had set thee. After this, 

E vangelist called aloud to the heavens for conlir- 

-tion of what he had said ; and with that thero 

:ne words and fire out of the mountain under 

^vaich poor Christian stood, which made the hair 

" his flesh stand up. The words were thus pro- 

aiced, " As many as are of the works of the law 

under the curse ; for it is written, Cursed is 

c . c^ry one that continueth not in all things which 

are %vTitten in the book of the law to do them." 

Gal. 3 : 10. 

Now Christian looked for nothing but death, and 

began to cry out lamentably; even cursing the 

'•^le in which he met mth Mr. Worldly Wiseman ; 

1 calling himself a thousand fools for hearkening 

nis counsel. He also was greatly ashamed to 

:ik that this gentleman's arguments, flowing only 

fium the flesh, should have the prevalency with 

him so far as to cause him to forsake the right way. 

This done, he applied himself again to Evangelist 

ill words and sense as follows. 

Chr. Sir, what think you ? Is there any hope ? 
May I now go back, and go up to the wicket-gate ? 
all I not be abandoned for this, and sent back 
m thence ashamed ? I am sorry I ^ . . 

1 Chnecan xr.- 

e hearkened to this man s counsel ; qnires ifte may 

• -I r ' yet be happy. 

^ may my sm be torgiven f 

EvAX. Then said Evangelist to him, Thy sin 

Pil. Progreis. 4 



50 EVANGELIST COMFORTS HIM. 

is very great, for by it thou hast committed two 
evils ; thou hast forsaken the way that is good, to 
tread in forbidden paths. Yet will the „ ,. ^ 

i Evangelist com- 

man at the gate receive thee, for he f^i'^s him. 
has good will for men ; only, said he, take heed 
that thou turn not aside again, lest thou * * perish 
from the way, when his wrath is kindled but a 
little." Psalm 2 : 12. 



THE SECOND STAGE. 



Then did Christian address himself to go back ; 
and Evangelist, after he had kissed him, gave him 
one smile, and bid him God speed ; so he went on 
with haste, neither spake he to any man by the 
way ; nor if any man asked him, would he vouch- 
safe them an answer. He went like one that was 
all the while treading on forbidden ground, and 
could by no means think himself safe, till again he 
was got into the way which he had' left to follow 
Mr. Worldly Wiseman's counsel. So, in process 
of time, Cliristian got up to the gate. Now, over 
the gate there was written, " Knock, and it shall 
be opened unto you." Mat. 7 : 7. 

He knocked, therefore, more than once or 
tv/ice, saying. 






■^. 




Christian at the Wicket gate.— p. 50. 



ENTERS AT THE GATE. 51 

May I now enter here 7 Will he within 
Open to sorry me, though I have been 
An undeserving rebel ? Then shall I 
Not fail to sing his lasting praise on high. 

At last there came a grave persDn to the gate, 
named Goodwill, who asked who was there, and 
whence he came, and what he would have. 

Chr, Here is a poor burdened sinner. I come 
from the city of Destruction, but am going to 
Mount Zion, that I may be delivered from the 
wrath to come : I would therefore, sir, since I am 
informed that by this gate is the way thither, know 
if you are willing to let me in. 

Good. I am ^villing with all my The gate wiu be 
heart, said he ; and ^vith that he open- ken°heaiSdsin' 
,ed the gate. °^^ 

So when Christian was stepping in, the other 
gave him a pull. Then said Christian, What means 
that ] The other told him, A little distance from 
this gate there is erected a strong castle, of which 
Beelzebub is the captain, from thence „ _ 

^ ' _ batan envies 

both he and they that are with him those that enter 

•' the strait gate. 

shoot arrows at those that come up to 

this gate, if haply they may die before they can 

enter in. Then said Christian, I re- ^, . . ' 

* Christian enters 

joice and tremble. So when he was the gate %vith joy 

. -IT,. *^d trembling. , 

got m, the man of the gate asked him 
who directed him thither. 

Chr. Evangelist bid me come hither and knock, 

I did : and he said, that you, sir, Talk between 

would tell me what I must do. gSSSl ""^ 



52 TALK WITH GOODWILL. 

i 

Good. An open door is set before thee, and no ' 
man can shut it. 

Chr. Now I begin to reap the benefit of my 
hazards. 

Good. But how is it that you came alone ] 

Chr. Because none of my neighbors saw their 
danger as I saw mine. 

Good. Did any of them know of your coming] 

Chr. Yes, my wife and children saw me at the 
first, and called after me to turn again : also, some 
of my neighbors stood crying and calling after me 
to return ; but I put my fingers in my ears, and so 
came on my way. 

Good. But did none of them follow you, to 
persuade you to go back 1 

Chr. Yes, both Obstinate and Pliable : but 
when they saw that they could not prevail. Obsti- 
nate went railing back, but Pliable came with mo 
a little way. 

Good. But why did he not come through 1 

Chr. We indeed came both together until we 
came to the Slough of Despond, into the which 
we also suddenly fell. And then was my neighbor 
Pliable discouraged, and would not venture far- 
ther. Wherefore, getting out again on the side 
next to his own house, he told me 1 

A man may nave ' 

company when sliould possoss the brave countrv alone 

he sets out for -^ •' 

heaven, and yet for him ; SO he wcnt his way, and J 
go er one. ^^^^ mine : he after Obstinate and 1 
to this gate. 



TALK WITH GOODWILL. 53 

Good. Then said Goodwill, Alas, poor man ! 
is the celestial glory of so little esteem with him, 
that he counteth it not worth running the hazard 
of a few difficulties to obtain it 1 

Chr. Truly, said Christian, I have said the 
truth of Pliable ; and if I should also christian accus- 
say all the truth of myself, it will ap- fo^e them^^at 
pear there is no betterment betwixt *^® s^'^^- 
him and myself It is true, he went back to his 
own house, but I also turned aside to go into the 
way of death, being persuaded thereto by the car- 
nal argument of one Mr. Worldly Wiseman. 

Good. O ! did he light upon you ] What ! he 
would have had you seek for ease at the hands of 
Mr. Legality ! They are both of them a very 
cheat. But did you take his counsel ] 

Chr. Yes, as far as I durst. I went to find out 
Mr. Legality, until I thought that the mountain 
that stands by his house would have fallen upou 
my head ; wherefore there was I forced to stop. 

Good. That mountain has been the death of 
many, and will be the death of many more ; it is 
well you escaped being by it dashed in pieces. 

Chr. Why truly I do not know what had be- 
come of me there, had not Evangelist happily met 
me again as I was musing in the midst of my 
dumps ; but it was God's mercy that he came to me 
again, for else I had never come hither. But now 
I am come, such a one as I am, more fit indeed 
for death by that mountain, than thus to stand talk- 



5-i TALK WITH GOOD\yiLL. 

ing w-ith my Lord. But, O ! what a favor is this to 
me, that yet I am admitted entrance here ! 

Good. We make no objections against any, 
notwithstanding all that they have done before the 
Christian 13 com- come hither; they in no wise are cast 
SJer^i^n out. John, 6 : 37. And therefore, good 
his way. Christian, come a little way with me 

and I will teach thee about the way thou must 
go. Look before thee ; dost thou see this narrow 
way "? That is the way thou must go. It w^s cast 
up by the patriarchs, prophets, Christ and his apos- 
tles, and it is as straight as a rule can make it ; 
this is the way thou must go. 

Chr. But, said Christian, are there 
"^^ZT^ no turnings nor windings by which a 
^*y- stranger may lose his way 1 

Good. Yes, there are many ways butt dowTi 
upon this ; and they are crooked and wide : but thus 
thou mayst distinguish the right from the wronof, 
the right only being straight and narrow. Mat. 7:14. 
ChriBtianweary Then I saw in my dream, that 
of hiB burden. Christian asked him further, if he 
could not help him off with his burden that was upon 
his back. For as yet he had not got rid thereof ; 
nor could he by any means get it off without helj). 
„ . , He told him, ** As to thy burden, be 

There is no de- ^ ^ *' ' 

Uverance from content to bear it until thou comest to 

burden of sin, the placc of deliverauce ; for there it 

and ^bio*od^^of will fall from thy back of itself.'* 
Christ. Then Christian began to gird up his 



THE INTERPRETER'S HOUSE. 55 

loins, and to address himself to his jcumey. So 
e other told him, that by that he was gone some 
-tance from the gate, he would come to the house 

of the Interpreter, at whose door he should knock, 

~'^d he would show him excellent things. Then 
iristian took his leave of his friend, and he again 

bid him God-speed. 

Then he went on till he came at the house of 

the Interpreter,* ^^he^e he knocked „ . . 

i ' Cjinstian comes 

over and over. At last one came to ^2 *^ ^'^^ ^^ 

the Interpreter. 

the door, and asked who was there. 

Chr. Sir, here is a traveller who was bid by 
an acquaintance of the good man of this house to 
call here for my profit ; I would therefore speak 
with the master of the house. 

So he called for the master of the house, who, 
after a little time, came to Christian, and asked him 
what he would have. 

Chr. Sir, said Christian, I am a man that am 
come from the city of Destruction, and am going 
to the Mount Zion ; and I was told by the man 
that stands at the gate at the head of this way, 
that if I called here you would show rae excellent " 
things, such as would be helpful to me on my 
journey. 

IxTER. Then said the Interpreter, Come in ; I 
will show thee that which wiU be ^^ ^ ^^^^ 
profitable to thee. So he commanded tained. 
his man to light the candle, and bid m 

* The Holy Si^iiit 



5G THE INTERPRETER'S HOUSE. 

Christian follow him; so he had him into a pri- 
vate room, and bid his man open a door ; the 
which when he had done, Christian saw the pic- 
^, . . ture of a very o^rave person han^ up 

Christian sees a ^ '^ ° ^ ^ , 

brave picture, against the Wall; and this was tho 
fashion of it : it had eyes lifted up to heaven, the 
best of books in its hand, the law of truth was 
written upon its lips, the world was behind its 
back ; it stood as if it pleaded with men, and a 
crown of gold did hang over its head. 

Chr. Then said Christian, What means this ] 
Inter. The man whose picture this is, is one 
of a thousand : he can beget children, 1 Cor. 
4 : 15, travail in birth with children. Gal. 4 : 19, 
and nurse them himself when they are born. And 
Meaning of the where as thou soest him with his eyes 
picture. ^/-j. ^p ^Q heaven, the best of books in 
his hand, and the law of truth writ on his lips, it is 
to show thee, that his work is to know, and unfold 
dark things to sinners ; even as also thou seest him 
stand as if he pleaded with men. And whereas 
thou seest the world -as cast behind him, and that 
a crown hangs over his head ; that is to show thee, 
that slighting and despising the things that are pre- 
sent, for the love that he hath to his Master's ser- 
vice, he is sure in the world that coraes 

WTiy he show- ' i r i • t 

ed him this next to have glory lor Ins reward. 
picuie rs. -^oWy said the Interpreter, I have 
showed thee this picture first, because the man 
whose picture this is, is the only man whom the 



THE interpreter's HOUSE. 57 

Lord of the place whither thou art going hath au- 
thorized to be thy guide in all difficult places thou 
mayst meet with in the way : wherefore take good 
heed to what I have showed thee, and bear well 
in thy mind what thou hast seen, lest in thy jour- 
ney thou meet with some that pretend to lead thee 
right, but their way goes down to death. 

Then he took him by the hand, and led him into 
a very large parlor that was full of dust because 
never swept; the which after he reviewed it a 
little while, the Interpreter called for a man to 
sweep. Now, when he began to sweep, the dust 
began so abundantly to fly about, that Christian 
had almost therewith been choked. Then said the 
Intei-preter to a damsel that stood by, *' Bring 
hither water, and sprinkle the room;" the which 
when she had done, it was swept and cleansed 
with pleasure. 

Chr. Then said Christian, What means this ] 
Inter. The Interpreter answered, This parlor 
is the heart of a man that was never sanctified by 
the sweet grace of the gospel. The dust is his 
original sin, and inward corruptions, that have de- 
filed the whole man. Me that began to sweep at 
first, is the law ; but she that brought water, and ' 
did sprinkle it, is the gospel. Now whereas thou 
sawest, that so soon as the first began to sweep, 
the dust did so fly about that the room by him 
could not be cleansed, but that tho\i wast almost 
choked therewith ; this is to show thee, that the 



58 THE INTERPRETER'S HOUSE. 

law, instead of cleansing the lieart (by its working) 
from sin, doth revive ; Rom. 7:9; put strength 
into; 1 Cor. 15 : 56; and increase it in the soul; 
Rom. 5 : 20 ; even as it doth discover and forbid 
it, for it doth not give power to subdue. Again, as 
thou sawest the damsel sprinkle the room with 
water, upon which it was cleansed with pleasure ; 
this is to show thee, that when the gospel comes 
in the sweet and precious influences thereof to the 
heart, then, I say, even as thou sawest the damsel 
lay the dust by sprinkling the floor with water, so 
is sin vanquished and subdued, and the soul made 
clean, through the faith of it, and consequently fit 
for the King of glory to inhabit. John, 15 : 3 ; 
Eph. 5:26; Acts, 15:9; Rom. 16 : 25, 26. 

I saw moreover in my dream, that the Interpre- 
„ , ,, . ter took him by the hand, and had hira 

He snowed mm "^ 

Passion and Pa- into a little room, where sat two little 

tience. 

children, each one in his chair. The 
name of the eldest was Passion, and the name of i 
the other Patience. Passion seemed to be much 
discontented, but Patience was very quiet. Then 
Christian asked, ** What is the reason of the dis- 
Passion will Content of Passion 1" The Interpreter 
have it now. answered, "The governor of them 
would have him stay for his best things till the be- 
Patience is for ginning of the next year, but he will 
waiting. j^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^ ^^^ Patience is willing 

to wait." 

Then I saw that one came to Passion, and 



THE interpreter's HOUSE. 59 

bi ought him a bag of treasure, and poured it down 
at his feet : the which he took up and Passion hath 
rejoiced therein, and withal laughed ^ScJf^'fa^'Si?- 
Patience to scorn. But I beheld but a es all away. 
while, and he had lavished all away, and had no- 
thing left him but rags. 

Chr. Then said Christian to the Interpreter, 
Expound this matter more fully to me. 

Inter. So he said, These two lads are figures ; 
Passion of the men of this world, and Patience of. 
the men of that which is to come : for as here thou 
Beest, Passion will have all now, this year, that is 
to say, in this world ; so are the men of this world ; 
they must have all their good things now ; they 
cannot stay till the next year, that is, until the 
next world, for their portion of good. That pro- 
verb, " A bird in the hand is worth two in the 
bush," is of more authority with them 
than are all the divine testimonies of man for a bird 

in the hand. 

the good of the world to come. But as 

thou sawest that he had quickly lavished all away, 

and had presently left him nothing but rags, so 

will it be with all such men at the end of this 

world. 

Chr. Then said Christian, Now I see that Pa- 
tience has the best wisdom, and that 

_ , Patience had 

upon many accounts. 1. Because he the best wis- 
stays for the best things. 2. And also ^^' 
because he will have the glory of his, when the 
other has nothing but rags. 



GO THE interpreter's HOUSE. 

Inter. Nay, you may add another, to wit, the 
glory of the next world will never wear out; but 
these are suddenly gone. Therefore Passion had 
not so much reason to laugh at Patience because 

Things that ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ g^°^ things first, as Pa- 
8re first must tieuce will have to lauo'h at Passioii 

give place ; but , '-' ^ 

things that are bocauso he had his best things last 

lastai-e lasting. ^ „ . . .^ . 

lor nrst must give place to last, be- 
cause last must have his time to come ; but last 
gives place to nothing ; for there is not another to 
^. , J , . succeed : he therefore that hath his 

Dives had his ' 

good things first, portion first, must needs have a time 
to spend it ; but he that hath his portion last, must 
have it lastingly : therefore it is said of Dives, " In 
thy lifetime thou receivedst thy good things, and 
likewise Lazarus evil things ; but now he is com^ 
forted and thou art tormented." Luke, 16 : 25 

Chr. Then I perceive it is not best to covet 

things that are now, but to wait for things to come. 

. Inter. You say truth: for the things that are 

seen are temporal, but the things that 

■fe'' Mt*tS are not seen are eternal. 2 Cor. 4 : 18. 

porai. jg^jj. ti^Qugh this be so, yet since things 

r;jn'esent, and our fleshy appetite, are such near 

".neighbors one to another ; and again, because things 

to come and carnal sense are such strangers one 

to another ; therefore it is, that the first of these so 

suddenly fall into amity, and that distance is so 

continued between the second. 

Then I saw in my dream, that the Interpretei 



THE interpreter's HOUSE. 61 

took Christian by the hand, and led him into a 
place where was a fire burning against a wall, and 
one standing by it, always casting much water 
upon it, to quench it ; yet did the fire burn higher 
and hotter. 

Then said Christian, What means this 1 
The Interpreter answered, This fire is the work 
of grace that is wrought in the heart ; he that casts 
water upon it to extinguish and put it out, is the 
devil : but in that thou seest the fire notwithstand- 
ing burn higher and hotter, thou shalt also see the 
reason of that. So he had him about to the back 
side of the wall, where he saw a man with a ves- 
sel of oil in his hand, of the which he did also con- 
tinually cast (but secretly) into the fire. 
Then said Christian, What means this ] 
The Interpreter answered. This is Christ, who 
continually, with the oil of his gi'ace, maintains the 
work already begun in the heart ; by the means 
of which, notwithstanding what the devil can do, 
the souls of his people prove gracious still. 2 Cor. 
12 : 9. And in that thou sawest that the maff 
stood behind the wall to maintain the fire ; this is 
to teach thee that it is hard for the tempted to see 
how this work of grace is maintained in the soul. 
I saw also, that the Interpreter took him again 
by the hand and led him into a pleasant place, 
where was built a stately palace, beautiful to be- 
hold ; at the sight of which Christian was greatly 
J delighted. He saw also upon the top thereof cer- 



62 THE interpreter's house. 

tain persons walking, who were clothed all in gold- 
Then said Christian, May we go in thither ] 
Then the Interpreter took him and led him up 
toward the door of the palace ; and behold, at the 
door stood a great company of men, as desirous to 
go in, but durst not. There also sat a man at a 
little distance from the door, at a table-side, with 
a book and his ink-horn before him, to take the 
names of them that should enter therein ; he saw 
also that in the doorway stood many men in armoi 
to keep it, being resolved to do to the men thai 
would enter what hurt and mischief they could 
Now was Christian somewhat in amaze. At last 
when every man started back for fear of the armec 
men, Christian saw a man of a very stout counte 
_ ,. ^ nance come up to the man that sai 

The valiant _ ^ 

man, there to write, saying, " Set dovni mj 

name, sir;" the which when he had done, he sav\| 
the man draw his sword, and put a helmet on hif 
head, and rush toward the door upon the armec- 
men, who laid upon him with deadly force ; bu } 
the man, not at all discouraged, fell to cutting anc' 
hacking riiost fiercely. So after he had receive c 
and given many wounds to those that attempted 
to keep him out, he cut his way through them al j 
and pressed forward into the palace; at whicl' 
there was a pleasant voice heard from those tha 
were within, even of those that walked upon the 
top of the palace, saying, 

Come in, come in, 

Eternal glory thou shalt wiu 



THE interpreter's HOUSE. 63 

So he went in, and was clothed with such gar- 
ments as they. Then Christian smiled, and said, I 
think verily I know the meaning of this. 

Now, said Christian, let me go hence. Nay, 
s! ay, said the Interpreter, till I have showed thee a 
Jittle more, and after that thou shalt go thy way. 
So he took him by the hand a^ain and ^ . ,., 

•' ° Despair like an 

led him into a very dark room, where iron cage. 
there sat a man in an iron cage. 

Now the man, to look on, seemed very sad ; he 
sat with his eyes looking down to the ground, his 
hands folded together, and he sighed as if he would 
break his heart. Then said Christian, What means 
this 1 At which the Interpreter bid him talk with 
the man. 

Then said Christian to the man. What art thou 1 
The man answered, I am what I was not once. 

Chr. What wast thou once 1 

Man. The man said, I was once a fair and 
flourishing professor, Luke, 8 : 13 ; both in mi;ie 
own eyes and also in the eyes of others : I once 
was, as I thought, fair for the celestial city, and 
had then even joy at the thoughts that I should 
get thither. 

Chr. Well, but what art thou now ? 

^Ian. I am now a man of despair, and am 
ihut up in it, as in this iron cage. I cannot get out. 
Dh now I cannot ! 

Chr. But how camest thou into this condition 1 

Man. I left off to watch and be sober ; I laid 



64 THE INTERPRETER'S HOUSE. 

tlie reins upon the neck of my lusts ; I sinned 
against the light of the word and the goodness of 
God ; I have grieved the Spirit, and he is gone ; I 
tempted the devil, and he is come to me ; I have 
provoked God to anger, and he has left me ; I have 
so hardened my heart that I cannot repent. 

Then said Christian to the Interpreter, but is 
there no hope for such a man as this 1 Ask him, 
said the Interpreter. 

Chr. Then said Christian, Is there no hope, but 
you must be kept in the iron cage of despair 1 

Man. No, none at all. 

Chr. Why, the Son of the blessed is very pitiful. 

Man. I have crucified him to myself afresh. 
Heb. 6:6. I have despised his person. Luke, 
19 : 14. I have despised his righteousness ; I have 
counted his blood an unholy thing ; I have done 
despite to the Spirit of grace, Heb. 10 : 29 ; there- 
fore I have shut myself out of all the promises, and 
there now remains to me nothing but threatenings, 
dreadful threatenings, faithful threatenings of cer- 
tain judgement and fiery indignation, which shall 
devour me as an adversary. 

Chr. For what did you bring yourself into this 
condition ] 

Man. For the lusts, pleasures, and profits o\ 
this world ; in the enjoyment of which I did thei 
promise myself much delight ; but now every on( 
of those things also bite me, and gnaw me like n 
burning worm. 



THE INTERPRETER'S HOUSE. 65 

Chr. But canst thou not now repent and turn 1 

Man. God hath denied me repentance. His 
word gives me no encouragement to believe ; yea, 
himself hath shut me up in this iron cage : nor can 
all the men in the world let me out. Oh eternity ! 
eternity ! how shall I grapple with the misery that 
I must meet with in eternity. 

Inter. Then said the Interpreter to Christian, 
Let this man's misery be remembered by thee, 
and be an everlasting caution to thee. 

Chr. Well, said Christian, this is fearful ! God 
help me to watch and to be sober, and to pray that 
I may shun the cause of this man's misery. Sir, is 
it not time for me to go on my way now 1 

Inter. Tarry till I shall show thee one thing 
more, and then thou shalt go on thy way. 

So he took Christian by the hand again and led 
him into a chamber where there was one rising out 
of bed ; and as he put on his raiment, he shook 
and trembled. Then said Christian, Why doth this 
man thus tremble 1 The Intei-preter then bid him 
tell to Christian the reason of his so doing. 

So he began, and said, " This night as I was in 
my sleep, I dreamed, and behold the heavens grew 
exceeding black ; also it 'hundered and lightened 
in most fearful wise, that it put me into an agony. 
So I looked up in my dream, and saw the clouds 
rack, at an unusual rate ; upon which I heard a 
great sound of a trumpet, and saw also a man sit- 
ting upon a cloud, attended with the thousands of 

Pil. Progress. 5 



66 THE INTERPRETER'S HOUSE. 

heaven ; they were all in flaming fire ; also the 
heavens were in a burning flame. I heard then a 
voice, saying, ' Arise, ye dead, and come to judge- 
ment.' And v^ith that the rocks rent, the graves 
opened, and the dead that were therein came 
forth : some of them were exceeding glad, and 
looked upward ; and some sought to hide them- 
selves under the mountains. Then I saw the man 
that sat upon the cloud open the book and bid the 
world draw near. Yet there was, by reason of a 
fierce flame that issued out and came from before 
him, a convenient distance betwixt him and them, 
as betwixt the judge and the prisoners at the bar. 
1 Cor. 155 1 Thes. 4:16; Jude, 15; John, 
5 : 28, 29 ; 2 Thes. 1 : 8-10; Rev. 20 : 11-14 ; 
Isa. 26 : 21 ; Micah, 7 : 16, 17; Psalm 5:4; 
50 : 1-3 ; Mai. 3 : 2, 3 ; Dan. 7 : 9, 30. I heard 
it also proclaimed to them that attended on the 
man that sat on the cloud, * Gather together the 
tares, the chaff, and stubble, and cast them into' 
the burning lake.' Matt. 3:12; 18 : 30 ; 24 : 30 ; 
Mai. 4:1. And with that the bottomless j^it open- 
ed, just whereabout I stood ; out of the mouth of 
which there came, in an abundant manner, smoke, 
and coals of fire, with hideous noises. It was also 
said to the same persons, * Gather my wheat into 
the garner.' Luke, 3 : 17. And with that I saw 
many catched up and carried away into the clouds ; 
but I was left behind. 1 Thes. 4 : 16, 17. I also 
sought to hide myself, but I could not ; for the man 



THE interpreter's HOUSE. 67 

that sat upon the cloud still kept his eye upon rae : 
my sins also came into my mind ; and my con- 
science did accuse me on every side. Rom. 2 : 
14, 15. Upon this I awakened from my sleep." 

Chr. But what was it that made you so afraid 
of this sio^ht 1 

Man. Why I thought that the day of judgement 
was come, and that I was not ready for it : but 
this frighted me most, that the angels gathered up 
several, and left me behind : also the pit of hell 
opened her mouth just where I stood. My con- 
science too afflicted me ; and, as I thought, the Judge 
had always his eye upon me, showing indignation 
in his countenance. 

Then said the Interpreter to Christian, " Hast 
thou considered all these things ]" 

Chr. Yes, and they put me in hope and fear. 

Inter. Well, keep all things so in thy mind, 
that they may be as a goad in thy sides, to prick 
thee forward in the way thou must go. Then 
Christian began to gird up his loins, and to address 
himself to his journey. Then said the Interpreter, 
" The Comforter be always with thee, good Chris- 
tian, to guide thee in the way that leads to the 
city." So Christian went on his way, saying, 



k 



Hei-e I have seen things rare and profitable, 
Things pleasant, dreadful, things to make me stable 
In wfiat I have begun to take in hand 
Then let me think on them, and understand 
Wherefore they showed me were, and let me be 
Thankful, O good Interpreter, to thee. 



68 LOSES HIS BURDEN. 



THE THIRD STAGE. 

Now T saw in my dream, that the highway up 
which Christian was to go was fenced on either 
side with a wall, and that wall was called Salva- 
tion. Isa. 26 : 1. Up this way therefore did bur 
dened Christian run, but not without great diffi- 
culty, because of the load on his back. 

He ran thus till he came at a place somewhat 
ascending ; and upon that place stood a cross, and 
a little below, in the bottom, a sepulchre. So I 
saw in my dream, tliat just as Christian came up 
with the cross his burden loosed from off his 
shoulders, and fell from off his back, and began to 
tumble, and so continued to do till it came to the 
mouth of the sepulchre, where it fell in, and I saw 
it no more. 

Then was Christian glad and lightsome, and 
When God re- said with a merry heart, " He hath 
^uiraSi^^b^r- given me rest by his sorrow, and life 
SSie'Lrfeal by his death." Then he stood still a 
for joy. while to look and wonder; for it was 

very surprising to him that the sight of the cross 
should thus ease him of his burden. He looked, 
therefore, and looked again, even till the springs 
that were in his head sent the waters down his 
cheeks. Zee. 12 : 10. Now as he stood looking 
and weeping, behold, three Shining Ones came to 
him, and saluted him with " Peace be to thee." 




'* He looked, tlierefore, and looked again."— p. 68. 



WEEPING AND REJOICING. 69 

So the first said to him, " Thy sins be forgiven 
thee," Mark, 2:5; the second stripped him of his 
rao-s, and clothed him with chano^e of raiment, 
Zee. 3 : 4 ; the third also set a mark on his fore- 
head, Eph. 1 : 13, and gave him a roll with a seal 
upon it, which he bid him look on as he ran, and 
that he should give it in at the celestial gate : sc 
they went their way. Then Christian gave three 
leaps for joy, and went on singing, 

Thus far did I come laden with my sin ; 

Nor could aught ease the grief that I was in, 

Till I came hither : what a place is this ! A Christian can 

Must here be the beginning of my bliss ? foSe, wh°en^God 

Must here the burden fall from off my back ? doth give him 

, , , , . Ill- ,1 joy iQ his heart. 

Must here the strings that bound it to me crack? 

Blest cross ! blest sepulchre ! blest rather be 
The Man that there was put to shame for me ! 

I saw then in my dream, that he went on thus, 
even until he came at the bottom, where he sav/, 
a little out of the way, three men fast 
asleep, with fetters upon their heels. and^Presump- 
The name of the one was Simple, of "°°* 
another Sloth, and of the third Presumption. , 

Christian then seeing them lie in this case, went 
to them, if peradventure he might awake them, and 
cried. You are like them that sleep on the top of 
a mast, Prov. 23 : 34, for the dead sea is under you, 
a gulf that hath no bottom : awake, therefore, and 
come away ; be willing also, and I will help you 



70 SLOTH AND PRESUMPTION. 

off with your irons. He also told them, If he that 
goeth about like a roaring lion, 1 Pet. 5 : 8, comes 
by, you will certainly become a prey to his teeth. 
There is no per- With that they lookecl upon him, and 
i?GodVeneth ^^o^^ ^^ I'^ply in this sort: Simple 
not the eyes. gaid, I see no danger; Sloth said, Yet 
a little more sleep ; and Presumption said. Every 
tub must stand upon its own bottom. And so they 
lay down to sleep again, and Christian went on 
his way. 

Yet he was troubled to think, that men in that 
danger should so little esteem the kindness of him 
that so freely offered to help them, both by awa- 
kening of them, counselling of them, and proffer- 
ing to help them off with their irons. And as he 
was troubled thereabout, he espied two men come 
tumbling over the wall on the left hand of the nar- 
row way ; and they made up apace to him. The 
name of the one was Formalist, and the name of 
the other Hypocrisy. So as I said, they drew up 
unto him, who thus entered with them into discourse. 

Chr. Gentlemen, whence came you, and whi- 

Christian talks ther do yOU gO 1 

with them. Form, and Hyp. We were born in 

the land of Vain-glory, and are going for praise to 
Mount Zion. 

Chr. Why came you not in at the gate which 
standeth at the beginning of the way 1 Know ye 
not that it is written, that "he that cometh not in 
by the door, but climbeth up some other way, the 



FORMALIST AND HYPOCRISY. 71 

same is a thief and a robber]" John, 10 : 1. 
Form, and Hyp. They said, that to go to the 
^ate for entrance was by all their countrymen 
counted too far about ; and that therefore their 
usual way was to make a short cut of it, and to 
climb over the wall as they had done. 

Chr. But will it not be counted a trespass 
against the Lord of the city whither we are 
-bound, thus to violate his revealed will ] 

Form, and Hyp. They told him, that as for 
that, he needed not to trouble his head thereabout : 
for what they did they had custom for, and could 
produce, if need were, testimony that would wit- 
ness it, for more than a thousand years. 

Chr. But, said Christian, will you stand a trial 
at law \ 

Form, and Hyp. They told him, that custom, 
it beinff of so lono;- standino^ as above a _,, , 

o o o They that come 

thousand years, would doubtless now j^^o the way, 

•^ . .but not by the 

be admitted as a thin^ le^al by an im- door, thmk that 
partial judge : and besides, said they, something in 

... ^ • ^ 4.1 1 ^ ^^ ' vindication of 

It we get into the way, what matter is their own prac- 
it which way we get in 1 If we are in, 
we are in : thou art but in the way, who, as we 
perceive, came in at the gate ; and we also are in 
the way, that came tumbling over the wall : where- 
in now is thy condition better than ours 1 

Chr. I walk by the rule of my Master : you 
walk by the rude working of your fancies. You 
are counted thieves already by the Lord of the 



72 FORMALIST AND HYPOCRISY. 

way : therefore I doubt you will not be found true 
meTii at the end of the way. You come in by your- 
selves without his direction, and shall go out by 
yourselves without his mercy. 

To this they made him but little answer ; only 
they bid him look to himself. Then I saw that 
they went on every man in his way, without much 
conference one with another ; save that these two 
men told Christian, that as to laws and ordinances, 
they doubted not but that they should as conscien- 
tiously do them as he. Therefqre, said they, we 
see not wherein thou differest from us, but by the 
coat that is on thy back, which was, as we trow, 
g-iven thee by some of thy neighbors, to hide the 
shame of thy nakedness. 

Chr. By laws and ordinances you will not be 
saved, since you came not in by the door. Gal. 
2 : 16. And as for this coat that is on my back, it 
was given me by the Lord of the place whither I 
go : and that, as you say, to cover my nakedness 
with. And I take it as a token of kindness to me ; 
for I had nothing but rags before. And 

Christian has got ^ . ., ^ „ 

his lord's coat bcsides tlius 1 comiort myself as I go, 

on his back, and -,,.,_, _ 

is comforted burely, thmk 1, when 1 come to the 
gate of the city, the Lord thereof will 
know me for good, since I have his coat on my 
back ; a coat that he gave me freely in the day 
He is comforted that he stript mo of my rags. I have, 
Sl^k'^d his moreover, a mark in my forehead, of 
*°^^- which perhaps you have taken no no- 



THE HILL DIFFICULTY. 73 

tice, which one of my Lord's most intimate asso- 
ciates fixed there in the day that my burden fell 
off my shoulders. I will tell you, moreover, that 1 
had then given me a roll sealed, to comfort me by 
reading as I go on the way ; I was also bid to give 
it in at the celestial gate, in token of my certain 
going in after it ; all which things I doubt you 
v/ant, and want them because you came not in at 
the gate. 

To these things they gave him no answer ; only 
they looked upon each other, and laughed. Then I 
saw that they went all on, save that ^^ . . , 

•' ' Christian has 

Christian kept before, who had no more talk with him- 

. . self. 

talk but with himself, and that some- 
times sighingly, and sometimes comfortably : also 
he would be often reading in the roll that one of 
the Shining Ones gave him, by which he was re- 
freshed. 

I beheld then, that they all went on till they 
came to the foot of the hill Difficulty, 
at the bottom of which there was a the hiii Diffi- 
spring. There were also in the same ^^^^' 
place two other ways besides that which came 
straight from the gate : one turned to the left hand, 
and the other to the right, at the bottom of the 
i hill ; but the narrow way lay right up the hill, and 
! the name of the going up the side of the hill is 
i called Difficulty. Christian now went to the spring, 
Isa. 49 : 10, and drank thereof to refresh himself, 
and then began to go up the hill, saying, 



74 HE CLIMBS THE HILL. 

The hill, though high, I covet to ascend ; 
The difficulty will not me offend ; 
For I perceive the way to life lies here : 
Come, pluck up heart, let's neither faint nor fear 
Better, though difficuU, the right way to go, 
Than wrong, though easy,. where the end is wo. 

The other two also came to the foot of the hill. 
But when they saw that the hill was steep and 
high, and that there were two other ways to go ,' 
and supposing also that these two ways might 
meet again with that up which Christian went on 
the other side of the hill ; therefore they were re- 
solved to go in those ways. Now the name of one 
of those ways was Danger, and the name of the 

other Destruction. So the one took the 
turain|"lm of way which is called Danger, which led 
t e way. j^^^^ ^^^^ ^ great wood ; and the other 

took directly up the way to Destruction, which 
led him into a wide field, full of dark mountains, 
where he stumbled and fell, and rose no more. 

I looked then after Christian, to see him go up 
the hill, where I perceived he fell from running 

to going, and from going to clamber- 
A ward of ing upon his hands and his knees, be- 
grace. s causo of the stoopness of the place. 

Now about the midway to the top of the hill was 
a pleasant Arbor, made by the Lord of the hill for 
the refreshment of weary travellers. Thither, there- 
fore. Christian got, where also he sat down to rest 
him : then he pulled his roll out of his bosom, and 



THE ARBOR. 75 

read therein to his comfort : he also now beo^an 
afresh to take a review of the coat or garment that 
was given to him as he stood by the cross. Thus 
pleasing himself awhile, he at last fell into a slu]n- 
ber, and thence into a fast sleep, w^liich detain cl 
him in that place until it was almost 
night; and in his sleep his roll fell out g^io"^^' 
of his hand. Now as he was sleeping, 
there came one to him, and awaked him, saying, 
" Go to the ant, thou sluggard ; consider her ways 
and be wise." Prov. 6 : 6. And with that Chris- 
tian suddenly started up, and sped him on his 
way, and went apace till he came to the top of 
the hill. 

Now when he was got up to the top of the hill, 
there came two men running amain ; the name of 
the one w^as Timorous, and of the other 
Mistrust : to whom Christian said, with" Mistrust 
Sirs, what's the matter 1 you run the ^"^ i^o^o"^- 
wrong way. Timorous answered, that they were 
going to the city of Zion, and had got up that dif- 
ficult place : but, said he, the farther we go the 
more danger we meet with ; wherefore we turned, 
and are going back again. 

Yes, said Mistrust, for just before us lie a cou- 
ple of lions in the way, whether sleeping or wak- 
ing we know not, and we could not think, if we 
came within reach, but they would presently pull 
us in pieces. 

Chr. Then said Christian, You make me afraid; 



76 HE MISSES HIS ROLL. 

but whither shall T fly to be safe ] If I go back to 
my own country, that is prepared for fire and 
brimstone, and I shall certainly perish there ; if I 
can get to the celestial city, I am sure to be in 
„, . . , , safety there : I must venture. To ffo 

Christian snakes >' ^ ^ ° 

otf fear. back is nothing but death : to go for- 
ward is fear of death and life everlasting beyond 
it : I will yet go forward. So Mistrust and Timo- 
rous ran dov/n the hill, and Christian went on his 
way. But thinking again of what he had heard 
from the men, he felt in his bosom for his roll, that 
Christian misses ^® might read therein, and be comfort- 
|;;"°3^J^\«J-^j^ ed; but he felt, and found it not. 
comforted. Then was Christian in great distress, 

and knew not what to do ; for he wanted that 
which used to relieve him, and that which should 
He is perplexed havo been his pass into the celestial 
forhisrou. ^-^.^^ jjere, therefore, he began to be 
much perplexed, and knew not what to do. At 
last he bethought himself that he had slept in the 
arbor that is on the side of the hill ; and falling 
down upon his knees, he asked God forgiveness 
for that foolish act, and then went back to look 
for his roll. But all the way he went back, who 
can, sufficiently set forth the sorrow of Christian's 
heart ] Sometimes he sighed, sometimes he wept, 
and oft en-times he chid himself for being so foolish 
to fall asleep in that place, which was erected only 
for a little refreshment from his weariness. Thus, 
therefore, he went back, carefully looking on this 



FINDS HIS ROLL. 77 

side and on that, all the way as he went, if happily 
he might find his roll that had been his comfort so 
many times in his journey. He went thus till he 
came again within sight of the arbor where he sat 
and slept ; but that sight renewed his soitow the 
more, by brinojinoj ao^ain even afresh, ^^ . . 

. ° ^. ° . . Christian he- 

his evil of sleeping unto his mind, waiis his foot 
Rev. 2: 4; 1 Thess. 5 : 6-8. Thus, '"""=""""°- 
therefore, he now went on, bewailing his sinful sleep, 
saying, O vvi-etched man that I am, that I should 
sleep in the day-time ! that I should sleep in the 
midst of difficulty ! that I should so indulge the 
flesh as to use that rest for ease to my flesh which 
the Lord of the hill hath erected only for the re- 
lief of the spirits of pilgi'ims ! How many steps 
have I taken in vain ! Thus it happened to 
Israel; for their sin they were sent back again 
by the way of the Red Sea ; and I am made to 
tread those steps with sorrow, which I might 
have trod with delight had it not been for this 
sinful sleep. How far might I have been on my 
way by this time ! I am made to tread those 
steps thrice over, which I needed not to have 
ti'od but once : yea, now also I am like to be be- 
nighted, for the day is almost spent. O that I had 
not slept ! 

Now by this time he was come to the arbor 
again, where for a while he sat down 



Chi-istian find- 

would have it) looking sorrowfully 



and wept ; but at last (as Providence eth his roll 

■^ ^ ^ where he lost it 



78 THE PALACE BEAUTIFUL. 

down under the settle, there he espied his roll, the 
which he with trembling and haste catched up, and 
put it into his bosom. But who can tell how joy- 
ful this man was when he had gotten his roll again ] 
For this roll was the assurance of his life, and ac- 
ceptance at the desired haven. Therefore he laid 
it up in his bosom, gave thanks to God for direct- 
ing his eye to the place where it lay, and with joy 
and tears betook himself again to his journey. But 
oh how nimbly did he go up the rest of the hill ! 
Yet, before he got up the sun went down upon 
Christian ; and this made him again recall the vani- 
ty of his sleeping to his remembrance: and thus 
he again began to condole with himself : Oh thou 
sinful sleep ! how for thy sake am I like to be be- 
nighted in my journey ! I must walk without the 
sun, darkness must cover the path of my feet and I 
must hear the noise of the doleful creatures, be- 
cause of my sinful sleep ! Now also he remem- 
bered the story that Mistrust and Timorous told 
him of, how they were frighted with the sight of the 
lions. Then said Christian to himself again. These 
beasts range in the night for their prey, and if they 
should meet with me in the dark, how should I 
shift them 1 How should I escape being by them 
lorn in pieces 1 Thus he went on his way. But 
while he was bewailing his unhappy miscarriage he 
lift up his eyes, and behold there was a very state 
iy palace before him, the name of which was Beau- 
tiful, and it stood by the highway-side. 




Behold there was a very stately j ahice before him." — p. 7J3. 



THE LIONS. 79 

So I saw in my dream that he made haste, and 
went forward, that if possible he might get lodging 
there. Now before he had gone far he entered 
into a very narrow passage, which was about a 
furlong off the Porter's lodge ; and looking very 
narrowly before him as he went, he espied two 
lions in the way. Now, thought he, I see the dan- 
gers that Mistrust and Timorous were driven back 
by. (The lions were chained, but he saw not the 
chains.) Then he was afraid, and thought also 
himself to go back after them ; for he thought 
nothing but death was before him. But the Por- 
ter at the lodge, whose name is Watchful, per- 
ceiving that Christian made a halt, as if he would 
go back, cried unto him, saying. Is thy strength so 
small 1 Mark, 4 : 40. Fear not the lions, for they 
are chained, and are placed there for trial of faith 
where it is, and for discovery of those that have 
-none : keep in the midst of the path, and no hurt 
shall come unto thee. 

Then I saw that he went on trembling for fear 
of the lions ; but taking good heed to the direc- 
tions of the Porter, he heard them roar, but they 
did him no harm. Then he clapped his hands, and 
went on till he came and stood before the gate 
where the Porter was. Then said Christian to the 
Porter, Sir, what house is this ] and may I lodge 
here to-night ] The Porter answered. This house 
was built by the Lord of the hill, and he built it 
for the relief and security of Pilgi'ims. The Porter 



80 TALK WITH THE PORTER. 

also asked whence he was, and whither he was going. 

Chr. I am come fi'om the city of Destruction, 
and am going to Mount Zion : but because tlie sun 
is now set, I desire, if I may, to lodge here to-night. 

Port. What is your name 1 

Chr. My name is now Christian, but my name 
at the first was Graceless : I came of the race of 
Japheth, whom God will persuade to dwell in the 
tents of Shem. Gen. 9 : 27. 

Port. But how doth it happen that you come 
BO late 1 The sun is set. 

Chr. I had been here sooner, but that, wretch- 
ed man that I am, I slept in the arbor that stands 
on the hill side ! Nay, I had, notwithstanding that, 
been here much sooner, but that in my sleep I lost 
my evidence, and came without it to the brow of 
the hill : and then feeling for it, and not finding it, 
I was forced with soitow of heart to go back to 
the place where I slept my sleep, where I found 
it ; and now I am come. 

Port. Well, I will call out one of the virgins 
of this place, who will, if she likes your talk, 
bring you in to the rest of the family, accord- 
ing to the rules of the house. So Watchful the 
Porter rang a bell, at the sound of which came 
out of the door of the house a gi-ave and beautiful 
damsel, named Discretion, and asked why she was 
called. 

The Porter answered, This man is on a journey 
from the city of Destruction to Mount Zion ; but 



TALK WITH DISCRETION. Si 

being weary and benighted, he asked nie if he 
might lodge here to-night : so I told him I would 
call for thee, who, after discourse had with him, 
mayst do as seemeth thee good, even according to 
the law of the house. 

Then she asked him whence he was, and whither 
he was going ; and he told her. She asked him 
also how he got into the way ; and he told her. 
Then she asked him what he had seen and met 
with in the way, and he told her. And at last she 
asked his name. So he said. It is Christian : and 
I have so much the more a desire to lodge here 
to-night, because, by what I perceive, this place 
was built by the Lord of the hill for the relief and 
security of pilgrims. So she smiled, but the water 
$tood in her eyes ; and after a little pause she said, 
I will call forth two or three more of the family. 
So she ran to the door, and called out Prudence, 
Piety, and Charity, who, after a little more dis- 
course with him, had him into the family ; and 
many of them meeting him at the threshold of the 
house, said. Come in, thou blessed of the Lord ; 
this house was built by the Lord of the hill on 
purpose to entertain such pilgrims in. Then he 
bowed his head, and followed them into the house 
So when he was come in and sat down, they gave 
him something to drink, and consented together 
that, until supper was ready, some of them should 
have some particular discourse with Christian, for 
the best improvement of time ; and they appoint- 

Pil. Progress. Q 



82 TALK WITH PIETY. 

ed Piety, Prudence, and Charity to discourse with 
him ; and thus they began. 

Piety. Come, good Christian, since we have 
Piety discourses hoon SO loving to you, as to receivo you 

^.-ith him. jj^^Q Q^j, house this night, let us, if j^er- 
haps we may better ourselves thereby, talk with 
you of all things that have happened to you in 
your pilgi-image. 

Chr. With a very good will ; and I am glad 
that you are so well disposed. 

Piety. What moved you at first to betake 
yourself to a pilgi'im's life 1 

Chr. I was driven out of my native country by 

a dreadful sound that was in mine 

wardrivj^o^t ears ; to wit, that unavoidable destruc- 

coun^^ °^'' tion did attend me if I abode in that 

place where I was. 

Piety. But how did it happen that you came 
out of your country this way 1 

Chr. It was as God would have it ; for when 
I was under the fears of destruction I did not I 
know whither to go; but by chance 

How he got in- , ^ , 

to the way to there came a man, even to me, as 1 
^°°" was trembling and weeping, whose 

name is Evangelist, and he directed me to the 
Wicket-Gate, which else I should never have 
found, and so set me into the way that hath led 
me directly to this house. 

Piety. But did you not come by the house of 
the Interpreter] 



I 



TALK WITH PIETY. 83 

Chr. Yes, and did see such things there, the 
remembrance of which will stick by 
me as long as I live, especially three what he saw iu 
things ; to wit, how Christ, in despite " ^^^" 
of Satan, maintains his work of grace in the heart; 
how the man had sinned himself quite out of 
hopes of God's mercy : and also the dream of him 
that thought in his sleep the day of judgement 
was come. 

Piety. Why, did you hear him tell his dream ] 

Chr. Yes, and a dreadful one it was, I thought ; 
it made my heart ache as he was telling of it ; but 
yet I am glad I heard it. 

Piety. Was this all you saw at the house of 
the Interpreter ] 

Chr. No ; he took me and had me where he 
showed me a stately palace, and how the people 
were clad in gold that were in it ; and how there 
came a venturous man, and cut his way through 
the armed men that stood in the door to keep him 
out ; and how he was bid to come in, and win eter- 
nal glory. Methought those things did ravish my 
heart I would have stayed at that good man's 
house a twelvemonth, but that I knew I had far- 
llier to go. 

Piety. And what saw you else in the way 1 

Chr. Saw*? Why I went but a little farther, 

and I saw one, as I thought in my mind, hang 

, bleeding upon a tree ; and the very sight of him 

made my burden fall off my back ; for I groaned 



84 TALK WITH PIETY. 

under a very heavy burden, but then it fell down 
from off me. It was a strange thing to me, for I 
never saw such a thing before : yea, and while I 
stood looking up, (for then I could not forbear 
looking,) three Shining Ones came to me. One of 
them testified that my sins were forgiven me, an- 
other stripped me of my rags, and gave me this 
broidered coat which you see ; and the third set 
the mark which you see in my forehead, and gave 
me this sealed roll, (and with that he plucked it 
out of his bosom.) 

Piety. But you saw more than this, did you 
not] 

Chr. The things that I have told you were the 
best ; yet some other matters I saw, as namely, I 
saw three men. Simple, Sloth, and Presumption, 
lie asleep, a little out of the way, as I came, with 
irons upon their heels ; but do you think I could 
awake them 1 I also saw Formality and Hypocrisy 
come tumbling over the wall, to go, as they pre- 
tended, to Zion ; but they were quickly lost, even 
as I myself did tell them, but they would not be- 
lieve. But, above all, I found it hard work to get 
up this hill, and as hard to come by the lions* 
mouths ; and, truly, if it had not been for the good 
man the porter, that stands at the gate, I do not 
know but that, after all, I might have gone back 
again ; but I thank God I am here, and thank you 
for receiving me. 

Then Prudence thought good to ask him a 



TALK WITH PRUDENCE. 85 

few questions, and desired his answer to them. 
Pr. Do you not think sometimes of 

, n 1 Prudence dis- 

the country from whence you came .' courses with 

Chr. Yea ; but with much shame ""* 
and detestation. Truly, if I had been mindful of 
that country from whence I came out, 

T . 1 , 11 . , Christian's 

I might have had opportunity to have thoughts of his 
returned, but now I desire a better '^^^^^ ^^^^ ^' 
country, that is, a heavenly one. Heb. 11 : 15, 16. 

Pr. Do you not yet bear away with you some 
of the things that then you were conversant 
withal 1 

Chr. Yes, but greatly against my will; espe- 
cially my inward and carnal cogitations, wnth which 
all my countrymen, as well as myself, were de- 
lighted. But now all those things are my grief; 
and mio^ht I but choose mine own ov • *^ . 

o ^ Christian's 

things, I would choose never to think choice, 
of those things more : but when I would be a do- 
ing that which is best, that which is worst is with 
me. Rom. 7 : 15, 21. 

Pr. Do you not find sometimes as if those things 
were vanquished, which at other times are your 
perplexity ] 

Chr. Yes, but that is but seldom; but they 
are to me golden hours in which such christian's gold- 
things happen to me. en hours. 

Pr. Can you remember by what means you 
find your annoyances at times as if they were 
vanquished ] 



86 PRUDENCE, AND CHARITY. 

Chr. Yes ; when I think what I saw at the 
iiow Christian cross, that will do it ; and when I look 
gets power a- ^pon mv broidered coat, that will do 

gainst his cor- c J 

i-uptions. ' it ; and when I look into the roll that 
I carry in my bosom, that will do it ; and when 
my thoughts wax warm about whither I am going, 
that will do it. 

Pr. And what is it that makes you so desirous 
to go to Mount Zion ? 

Chr. Why, there I hope to see Him alive that 

did hang dead on the cross; and there 

would be at I hope to be rid of all those things that 

Mount Zion. ^ ^^ ' i 

to this day are m me an annoyance t^ 
me : there they say there is no death, Isa. 25 : S : 
Rev. 21 : 4; and there I shall dwell with such 
company as I like best. For, to tell you the truth, 
I love Him because I was by him eased of my bur- 
den; and I am weary of my inward sickness. I would 
fain be where I shall die no more, and with the com- 
pany that shall continually cry. Ho??/, Holy, Holy. 
Then said Charit}'- to Christian, 

Charity dis- ^^ c '^ • j 

courses with Have you a family, are you a married 
^- man? 

Chr. I have a wife and four small children. 

Char. And why did you not bring them aloni 
with you % 

Chr. Then Christian wept and said, Oh, how| 

willingly would I have done it! butj 

to hf w^ife a^d they were all of them utterly averse tO| 

cliiidren. ^^ going on pilgrimage. 



TALK WITH CHARITY. 87 

Char. But you should have talked to them, and 
have endeavored to show them the danger of stay- 
ing behind. 

Chr, So I did ; and told them also what God 
bad shown to me of the destruction of our city ; 
but I seemed to them as one that mocked, and 
they believed me not. Gen. 19 : 14. 

Char. And did you pray to God that he would 
bless your counsel to them ? 

Chr. Yes, and that with much affection ; for 
you must think that my wife and poor children 
were very dear to me. 

Char. But did you tell them of your own 
Don'ow, and fear of destruction ] for I suppose 
that destruction was visible enough to you. 
Chr. Yes, over, and over, and over. 

rrn '1.1 r» • Christian's fear 

iney might also see my tears m my of perishing 
countenance, in my tears, and also in ^^^^^a^*^ H^ 
my trembling under the apprehension countenance. 
of the judgement that did hang over our heads j but 
all was not sufficient to prevail with them to come 
with me. 

Char. But what could they say for themselves 
why they came not 1 

Chr. Why, my wife was afraid of losing this 
wrorld, and my children were given to The cause why 
die foolish delights of youth ; so, what ^",^ ,''''^^. ,^°'^ 

o J > f children did not 

by one thing, and what by another, eo with lum. 
they left me to wander in this manner alone. 
Char. But did you not with youi vain life 



88 TALK WITH CHARxTY. 

damp all that you, by words, used by way of per- 
suasion to bring them away with you 1 

Chr. Indeed I cannot commend my life, for 1 
am conscious to myself of many failings therein. 
I know also, that a man, by his conversation, may 
Boon overthrow what by argument or persuasion 
he doth labor to fasten upon others for their good. 
Yet this I can say, I was very wary of giving them 
Christian's good occasiou, by any unseemly action, to 
forT'^^hS^" w^ife" ™^^® them averse to going on pilgrim- 
and children. ^ge. Yea, for this very thing, they 
would tell me I was too precise, and that I denied 
myself of things (for their sakes) in which they 
saw no evil. Nay, I think I may say, that if what 
they saw in me did hinder them, it was my great 
tenderness in sinning against God, or of doing any 
wrong to my neighbor. 

Char. Indeed, Cain hated his brother, 1 John, 
3 : 12, because his own works were evil, and his 
brother's righteous; and if thy wife 
of their blood and children have been offended with 
ey pens ^-^^^ ^^^ ^^^.^^ ^^^^ thereby show them- 
selves to be implacable to good ; thou hast deliv- 
ered thy soul from their blood. Ezek. 3 : 19. 

Now I saw in my dream, that thus they sat tall 
ing together until supper was ready. So when 
What Christian ^^^^V ^'^^ ^^^^ ready they sat do;vn 
had for his sup- to meat. Now the table was furnished 

per. 

with fat things, and with wine that was 
well refined; and all their talk at the table was 



TALK WITH CHARITY. 89 

about the Lord of the hill; as namely, rpheir talk at 
about what he had done, and where- supper. 
fore he did what he did, and why he had builded 
that house; and by what they said, I perceived 
that he had been a great wanior, and had fought 
with and slain him that had the power of death, 
Heb. 2 : 14, 15 ; but not without great danger to 
himself, which made me love him the more. 

For, as they said, and as I believe, said Chris- 
tian, he did it with the loss of much blood. But 
that which put the glory of grace into all he did, 
was, that he did it out of pure love to his country. 
And besides, there were some of them of the house- 
hold that said they had been and spoke with him 
since he did die on the cross ; and they have attest- 
ed, that they had it from his own lips, that he is 
such a lover of poor pilgrims, that the like is not 
to be found from the east to the west. They, 
moreover, gave an instance of what they affirmed ; 
and that was, he had stripped himself of his glory 
that he might do this for the poor ; and that they 
heard him say and affirm, that he would not dwell 
in the mountain of Zion alone. They said, more- 
over, that he had made many pilgrims 

, - . J I c (.jjj^gj makes 

prmces, though by nature they were princes of beg- 
beggars born, and their original had ^^^* 
been the dunghill. 1 Sam. 2:8; Psalm 113 : 7. 
Thus they discoursed together till late at night ; 
and after they had committed themselves to their 
Lord for protection they betook themselves to rest. 



90 THE WONDERS SHOWN 

The pilgrim they laid in a large upper chamber, 
riu . . , u J, whose window opened toward the sun- 

Christian's bed » ■•■ 

chamber. rising. The name of the chamber was 
Peace, where he slept till break of day, and then 
he awoke and sang, 

Where am I now ? Is this the love and care 
Of Jesus, for the men that pilgrims are, 
Thus to provide that I should be forgiven, 
And dwell already the next door to heaven. 

So in the morning they all' got up ; and, after some 
more discourse, they told him that he should not 
depart till they had shown him the rarities of that 
Christian had P^^ce. And first they had him into the 
ind *what^he st^^^y* where they showed him records 
saw there. of the greatest antiquity ; in which, as 
I remember my dream, they showed him the pedi- 
gree of the Lord of the hill, that he was the Son 
of the Ancient of days, and came by eternal gene- 
ration. Here also was more fully recorded the 
acts that he had done, and the names of many hun- 
dreds that he had taken into his service ; and how 
he had placed them in such habitations, that could 
neither by length of days, nor decays of nature, be 
dissolved. 

Then they read to him some of the worthy acts 
that some of his servants had done ; as how they 
had subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, 
obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, 
quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of 



TO CHRISTIAN. 91 

ihe sword, out of weakness were made strong, 
waxed valiant in fig:ht and turned to flio^ht the ar- 
mies of the aliens. Heb. 11 : 33, 34. 

Then they read again another part of the re- 
cords of the house, where it was shown how wil- 
ling their Lord was to receive into his favor any, 
even any, though they in time past had offered great 
affrontsto his person and proceedings. Here also 
were several other histories of many other famous 
things, of all which Christian had a view ; as of 
things both ancient and modern, together with 
prophecies and predictions of things that have 
their certain accomplishment, both to the dread 
and amazement of enemies, and the comfort and 
solace of pilgrims. 

The next day they took him, and had him into 
the armory, where they showed him christian had into 
all manner of furniture which their t^^e armory. 
Lord had provided for pilgi'ims, as sword, shield, 
helmet, breastplate, all-prayer, and shoes that would 
not wear out. And there was here enough of this 
to harness out as many men for the service of their 
Lord as there be stars in the heaven for multitude. 

They also showed him some of the engines witli 
which some of his servants had done ^ . . 

Christian is 

wonderful things. They showed him made to see 
Moses' rod ; the hammer and nail with 
which Jael slew Sisera ; the pitchers, trumpets, 
and lamps too, with which Gideon put to flight the 
armies of Midian. Then they showed him the ox- 



92 THE WONDERS SHOWN 

goad wherewith Shamgar slew six hundred men. 
They showed him also the jaw-bone with which 
Samson did such mighty feats. They showed him 
moreover the sling and stone with which David 
slew Goliah of Gath, and the sword also with which 
their Lord will kill the man of sin in the day that 
he shall rise up to the prey. They showed him be- 
sides many excellent things, with which Christian 
was much delighted. This done, they went to their 
rest again. 

Then I saw in my dream, that on the morrow 
he got up to go forward, but they aesired him to 
stay till the next day also ; and then, said they, 
we vdll, if the day be clear, show you the Delec- 
table Mountains ; which, they said, would yet far- 
ther add to his comfort, because they were nearer 
the desired haven than the place where at present 
he was ; so he consented and stayed. When the 
morning- was up, they had him to the 

Christianshow. ° ^ n i-n i. i i 

ed the Deiecta- top oi the liouse, and Did him look 
oun ains. g^^^j.]^^ g^ j^^ ^-^^ ^^^ behold, at a great 

distance, he saw a most pleasant mountainous 
country, beautified with woods, vineyards, fruits ol 
all sorts, flowers also, with springs and fountains, 
very delectable to behold. Isa. 33 : 16, 17. Then 
he asked the name of the country. They said it 
was Immanuel's land ; and it is as common said 
they, as this hill is, to and for all the pilgrims. 
And when thou comest there, fi'om thence thou 
mayst see to the gate of the celestial city, as 



CHRISTIAN IS ARMED. 93 

the shepherds that live there will make appear. 

Now he bethought himself of setting forward, 
and they were willing he should. But christian seta 
first, said they, let us go again into the forward, 
armory. So they did, and when he came there they 
harnessed him fi-om head to foot with what was of 
proof, lest perhaps he should meet with assaults in 
the way. He being therefore thus accoutred, walk- 
ed out with his friends to the gate ; and christian sent 
there he asked the Porter if he saw away ai-med. 
any pilgrim pass by. Then the Porter answered. 
Yes. 

Chr. Pray did you know him 1 said he. 

Port. I asked his name, and he told me it was 
Faithful. 

Chr. O, said Christian, I know him ; he is my 
townsman, my near neighbor ; he comes from the 
place where I was bom. How far do you think he 
may be before 1 

Port. He is got by this time below the hill. 

Chr. Well, said Christian, good Porter, the 
Lord be ^vith thee, and add to all thy ^^^ christian 
blessinsfs much increase for the kind- ^'^ the Porter • 



o 



Qcss that thou hast showed me. 



greet at parting. 



94 PURSUES HIS JOURNEY. 

Qi\)t Sonxti) Stage. 

Then he began to go forward ; but Discretion, 
Piety, Charity, and Prudence would accompany 
him down to the foot of the hill. So they went on 
together, reiterating their former discourses, till 
they came to go down the hill. Then said Chris- 
tian, As it was difficult coming up, so, so fer as I 
can see, it is dangerous going down. Yes, said 
Prudence, so it is ; for it is a hard matter for a 
man to go down into the valley of Humiliation, as 
vaiie of ^^^^ ^^'^ now, and to catch no slip by 
Humiliation. ^ho way ; therefore, said they, we are 
come out to accompany thee down the hill. So he 
began to go down, but very warily ; yet he caught 
a slip or two. 

Then I saw in my dream, that these good com- 
panions, when Christian was got down to the bot- 
tom of the hill, gave him a loaf of bread, a bottle 
of wine, and a cluster of raisins ; and then he went 
on his way. 

Whilst Christian is among- his godly friends, 
Their golden mouths make him sufficient mends 
For all his griefs ; and when they let him go, 
He's clad with northern steel from top to toe 

But now, in this valley of Humiliation, poor 
Christian was hard put to it ; for he had gone but 
a little way before he espied a foul fiend coming 
over the field to meet him : his name is Apollyon. 



CIUUSTIAN AND APOLLYON. 95 

Then did Christian begin to be afraid, and to cast 
in his mind whether to go back, or to stand his 
ground. But he considered again that he had no ar- 
mor for his back, and therefore thous^ht ^, . . 

^ Christian Las 

that to turn the back to him midit no annor for 

, . , . . ° his back. 

give him greater advantage with ease 
to pierce him with his darts ; therefore he resolved 
to venture, and stand his ground ; for, thought he, 
had I no more in mine eye than the saving of my 
life, it would be the best way to stand. 

So he went on, and Apollyon met him. Now 
the monster was hideous to behold ; he was clothed 
with scales like a fish, and they are his pride ; he 
had wings like a dragon, and feet like a bear, and 
out of his belly came fire and smoke ; and his 
mouth was as the mouth of a lion. "When he was 
come up to Christian he beheld him with a disdain- 
ful countenance, and thus began to question him. 

Apollyon. Whence came you, ^. 

•^ Discourse be- 

and whither are you bound 1 twixi christian 

^ T n 1 • /» ^^ Apollyon. 

Chr. 1 am come irom the city of 
Destruction, which is the place of all evil, and I 
am going to the city of Zion. 

Apol. By this I perceive that thou art one of 
my subjects ; for all that country is mine, and I 
am the prince and god of it. How is it, then, that 
thou hast run away from thy king ] Were it not 
that I hope thou mayst do me more sei-vice, I 
would strike thee now at one blow to the ground. 

Chr. I was indeed, bom in vour dominions. 



96 CHRISTIAN AND APOLLYON. 

but your service was hard, and your wages such 
as a man could not Hve on ; for the wages of sin 
is death, Rom. 6 : 23 ; therefore when I was come 
to years, I did, as other considerate persons do, 
look out, if perhaps I might mend myself 

Apol. There is no prince that will thus lightly 
lose his subjects, neither will I as yet lose thee ; but 
A ou on's flat- ^^^^® ^^^^^ complaiuost of thy service 
terj'. and wages, be content to go back, and 

what our country will afford I do here promise to 
give thee. 

Chr. But I have let myself to another, even to 
the King of princes ; and how can I with fairness 
go back with thee ] 

Apol. Thou hast done in this according to the 
. „ , proverb, " changed a bad for a worse ;" 

Apollyon under- ^ . , . ^ 

values Christ's but it is Ordinary for those that have 
professed themselves his servants, af- 
ter a while to give him the slip, and return again 
to me. Do thou so too, and all shall be well. 

Chr. I have given him my faith, and sworn my 
allegiance to him ; how then can I go back from 
this, and not be hanged as a traitor ? 

Apol. Thou didst the same by me, and yet I 
am willing to pass by all, if now thou wilt yet 
turn again and go back. 

Chr. What I promised thee was in my nonage : 
and besides, I count that the Prince, under whose 
banner now I stand, is able to absolve me, yea, 
and to pardon also what I did as to my compliance 



CHRISTIAN AND APOLLYON. 97 

with thee. And besides, O thou destroying Apol- 
lyon, to spetik truth, I Uke his service, his wages, 
his servants, his government, his company, and 
countiy, better than thine ; therefore leave oft' to 
persuade me further ; I am his sers'ant, and I will 
follow him. 

Apol. Consider again, when thou ait in cool 
blooil, what tliou ait like to meet with ApoUyon 

in the way that thou eroest. Thou pleads the griev- 

•' =• ous ends ot 

knowest that tor the most part his chrisnansiodis- 

- , suade Christian 

servants come to an ill end because fixim jx-rsistiiig 

, . , in his way. 

they are transgressoi-s against me and 
iiiy ways. How many of them have been put to 
shameful deaths ! And besides, thou countest his ser- 
vice better than mine ; wheivas he never yet came 
fi'om the place whei-e he is, to deliver any tliat 
served him out of their enemies' hands ; but as for 
me, how many times, as all the world very well 
knows, have I deliveivd, either by power or fraud, 
those that have faithfully served me, from him and 
his, though taken by them ! And so will I deli- 
ver thee. 

Chk. His forbeaiing at present to deliver them, 
is on purpose to try their love, whether they will 
cleave to him to the end ; and as for the ill end 
thou sayest they come to, that is most glorious in 
tiieir account. For, for pi*esent delivoi-ance, they 
do not much expect it ; for they stay for their glo- 
ry ; and then they shall have it, when their Princv 
conies in his ajid the glory of the angels. 



98 CONFLICT BETWEEN 

Apol. Thou hast already been unfaithful in thy 
service to him ; and how dost thou think to receive 
wages of him 1 

Chr. Wherein, O Apollyon, have I been un- 
faithful to him 1 

A.POL. Thou didst faint at first setting out, 

Apollyon ^^^^^^ ^^o^ wast almost choked in the 

pleads Chris- milf of Dospond. Thou didst attempt 

tian s xnfinni- . ••• 

ties against wrong ways to be lid of thy burden, 
whereas thou shouldst have stayed till 
thy Prince had taken it off. Thou didst sinfully 
sleep and lose thy choice things. Thou wast al- 
most persuaded also to go back at the sight of the 
lions. And when thou talkest of thy journey, and 
of what thou hast seen and heard, thou ai't inward- 
ly desirous of vain glory in all that thou sayest 
or doest. 

Chr. All this is true, and much more which 
thou hast left out ; but the Prince whom I serve 
and honor is merciful and ready to forgive. But 
besides, these infirmities possessed me in thy coun- 
try ; for there I sucked them in, and I have groan- 
ed under them, been sorry for them, and have ob' 
tained pardon of my Prince. 

APOli. Then Apollyon broke out into a griev- 
ous rage, saying, I am an enemy to 
rage^°aUsupon this Prince; I hate his person, his 
Christian. laws, and people ; I am come out on 

purpose to v/ithstand thee. 

Chr. Apollyon, beware what you do, for I am 



CHRISTIAN AND APOLLYON. 99 

in the king's highway, the way of holiness ; there 
fore take heed to yourself. 

Apol. Then Apollyon straddled quite over the 
whole breadth of the way, and said, I am void of 
fear in this matter. Prepare thyself to die ; for 1 
swear by my infernal den, that thou shalt go no 
farther : here will I spill thy soul. And with that 
he threw a flaming dart at his breast ; but Chris- 
tian had a shield in his hand, with which he caught 
it, and so prevented the danger of that. 

Then did Christian draw, for he saw it was time 
to bestir him ; and Apollyon as fast made at him, 
throwing darts as thick as hail ; by the which, not- 
withstanding all that Christian could do to avoid 
it, Apollyon wounded him in his head, ^^ . . 

his hand, and foot. This made Chris- wounded in his 

■,• -, 1 1 A 11 1 understanding, 

tian give a little back : Apollyon, there- faith, and con- 
fore, followed his work amain, and 
Christian again took courage, and resisted as man- 
fully as he could. This sore combat lasted for 
above half a day, even till Christian was almost 
quite spent. For you must know, that Christian, 
by reason of his wounds, must needs grow weaker 
and weaker. 

Then Apollyon, espying his opportunity, began 
to gather up close to Christian, and ^vrestling with 
him, gave him a dreadful fall ; and with 
that Christian's sword flew out of his eff ch^utSi 
hand. Then said Apollyon, I am sure ^^^^^ ^^ 
of thee now. And with that he had 



100 CHRISTIAN'S VICTORY. 

almost pressed him to death ; so that Christian be- 
gan to despair of hfe. But, as God would have it, 
while Apollyon was fetching his last blow, thereby 
to make a full end of this good man, Christian 
nimbly reached out his hand for his sword, and 
caught it, saying, Rejoice not against me, O mine 
enemy : when I fall, I shall arise, Mic. 7:8; and 
with that gave him a deadly thrust, 

Christian's vie- -, . ^ t i • -ii ^-i^ 

tory over Apol- which made him give back, as one that 
^^°°* had received his mortal wound. Chris- 

tian perceiving that, made at him again, saying, 
Nay, in all these things we are more than con- 
querors through Him that loved us. Rom. 8 : 37. 
And with that Apollyon spread forth his dragon 
wings and sped him away, that Christian saw 
him no more. James, 4:7. 

In this combat no man can imagine, unless he 

had seen and heard as I did, what 
of^h?combS y®^^"^S ^^^^ hideous roaring Apollyon 
by the spec- made all the time of the fight ; he spake 

like a dragon : and on the other side, 
what sighs and groans burst from Christian's heart. 
I never saw him all the while give so much as one 
pleasant look till he perceived he had wounded 
Apollyon with his two-edged sword ; then, indeed, 
he did smile, and look upward ! But it was tJie 
dreadfullest sight that ever I saw. 
^, . . . So when the battle was over Chris- 

Christian gives 

God thanks for tian Said, I will here gave thanks to 

bisdehveraace. ^^. , n , i t -, „ 

Him that hath delivered me out of 



THE SHADOW OF DEATH. 101 

the mouth of the lion ; to him that did help me 
against Apollyon. And so he did, saying, 

Grreat Beelzebub, the captain of this fiend, 

Design'd ray ruin; therefore to this end 

He sent him hamess'd out, and he with rage, 

That hellish was, did fiercely me engage; 

But blessed Michael helped me, and I, 

By dint of sword, did quickly make him fly : 

Therefore to Him let me give lasting praise, 

And thank and bless his holy name always ^ 

Then there came to him a hand with some of 
the leaves of the tree of life, the which Christian 
took, and applied to the woi*^,ds that he had re- 
ceived in the battle, and was healed immediately. 
He also sat down in that place to eat bread, and 
to drink of the bottle that was given him a little 
before : so being refreshed, he addressed himself 
to his journey, with his sword drawn ^^^^^ ^^^^ 
in his hand ; for, he said, I know not on in his jour- 

' ' ney with his 

but some Other enemy may be at hand, sword drawn 

-in his hand. 

But he met with no other affront from 
Apollyon quite through this valley. 

Now at the end of this valley was another, called 
the Valley of the Shadow of Death ; ^^ ^^^^^ ^^ 
and Christian must needs ^o throuf^h the Shadow oi 

° ° Death. 

it, because the way to the Celestial 
City lay through the midst of it. Now this valley 
is a very solitary place : the prophet Jeremiah thus 
describes it : "A wilderness, a land of deserts and 
of pits, a land of drought, and of the Shadow of 



102 HOURORS OF THIS VALLEY. 

Death, a land that no man " (but a christian) " pass- 
eth through, and where no man dwelt." Jer. 2 : 6. 

Now here Christian was worse put to it than 
in his fight with Apollyon, as by the sequel you 
si] all see. 

I saw then in my dream, that when Christian was 

got to the borders of the Shadow of Death, there 

met him two men, children of them 

The children of , , , „ _ . 

the Spies go that brought up an evil report oi the 

good land. Num. 13 : 32, making haste 

to go back ; to whom Christian spake as follows. 

Chr. Whither are you going ] 

Men. They said, Back, back, and we would 
have you do so too, if either life or peace is prized 
by you. 

Chr. Why, what's the matter] said Christian. 

Men. Matter] said they; we were going that 
way as you are going, and went as far as we durst : 
and indeed we were almost past coming back ; for 
had we gone a little further we had not been here 
to Dring the news to thee. 

Chr. But what have you "met with] said 
Christian. 

Men. Why, we were almost in the Valley of 
the Shadow of Death, but that by good hap we 
looked before us, and saw the danger before we 
came to it. Psalm 44 : 19. 

Chr. But what have you seen 1 said Christian, 

Men. Seen! why the valley itself, which is as 
dark as pitch : we also saw there the hob goblins, 



HORRORS OF THIS VALLEY. 103 

satyrs, and dragons of the pit : we heard also in 
that valley a continual howling and yelling, as of a 
people under unutterable miseiy, who there sat 
bound in affliction and irons ; and over that valley 
hang the discouraging clouds of confusion : death 
also doth always spread his wdngs over it. In a 
word, it is every whit dreadful, being utterly with- 
out order. Job, 3:5; 10 : 22. 

Chr. Then, said Christian, I perceive not yet, 

by what you have said, but that this is my way to 

the desired haven. Psalm 44 :. IS, 19 ; Jer. 2 : 6. 

Men. Be it thy way, we will not choose it 

for ours. 

So they parted, and Christian went on his way, 
but still with his sword drawn in his hand, for fear 
lest he should be assaulted. 

I saw then in my dream, so far as this valley 
reached, there was on the right hand a very deep 
ditch ; that ditch is it, into which the blind have 
led the blind in all ages, and have both there mis- 
erably perished. Again, behold, on the left hand 
there was a very dangerous quag, into which, if 
even a good man falls, he finds no bottom for his 
foot to stand on : into that quag king David once 
did fall, and had no doubt therein been smothered, 
had not He that is able plucked him out. Psalra 
69 : 14. 

The pathway was here also exceeding narrow, 
and therefore good Christian was the more put to 
it : for when he sought, in the dark, to shun the 



104 HORRORS OF THIS VALLEY. 

ditch on the one hand, he was ready to tip ove: 
into the mire on the other : also, when he sough 
to escape the mire, without great carefulness he 
would be ready to fall into the ditch. Thus he 
went on, and I heard him here sigh bitterly ; foi 
besides the danger mentioned above, the pathway 
was here so dark, that ofttimes, when he lifted up 
his foot to go forward, he knew not where, or upon 
what he should set it next. 

About the midst of this valley I perceived the 
mouth of hell to be, and it stood also hard by the 
wayside. Now, thoug^^t Christian, what shall I dol 
And ever and anon the flame and smoke would 
come out in such abundance, with sparks and hide- 
ous noises, (things that cared not for Christian's 
sword, as did Apollyon before,) that he was forced 
to put up his sword, and betake himself to another 
weapon, called All-prayer, Eph. C : 18 ; so he cried, 
in my hearing, O Lord, I beseech thee, deliver my 
soul. Ps. 116 : 4. Thus he went on a great while, 
yet still the flames would be reaching toward him ; 
also he heard doleful voices, and rushings to and 
fro, so that sometimes he thought he should be 
torn in pieces, or trodden down like mire in the 
streets. This frightful sight was seen, and these 
dreadful noises were heard by him for several 
miles together ; and coming to a place where he 
thought he heard a company of fiends coming for- 
christianputtoa Ward to meet him, he stopped, and 
staudfora whue. began to muse what he had best to 



HORRORS OF THIS VALLEY. 105 

do. Sometimes he had half a thought to go back ; 
then again he thought he might be halfway through 
the valley. He remembered also, how he had al- 
ready vanquished many a danger; and that the 
danger of going back might be much more than 
for to go forward. So he resolved to go on ; yet 
the fiends seemed to come nearer and nearer. But 
when they were come even almost at him, he cried 
out with a most vehement voice, I will walk in the 
strength of the Lord God. So they gave back, and 
came no farther. 

One thing I would not let slip. I took notice 
that now poor Christian was so confounded that 
he did not know his own voice ; and thus I per- 
ceived it. Just when he was come over 
against the mouth of the burning pit, ^Q beUeve^tha^ 
one of the wicked ones got behind him, pJieimerwhSi 
and stepped up softly to him, and, whis- i* "^^^ „^^^^ 
peringly, suggested many grievous thom mto his 
blasphemies to him, which he verily 
thought had proceeded from* his own mind. This 
put Christian more to it than any thing that he 
met with before, even to think that he should 
now blaspheme Him that he loved so much be- 
fore. Yet if he could have helped it, he would not 
have done it ; but he had not the discretion either 
to stop his ears, or to know from whence these 
blasphemies came. 

When Christian had travelled in this disconso- 
late condition some considerable time, he thought 



106 A FELLOW-TRAVELLER. 

he heard the voice of a man, as going before him, 
saying, Though I walk tlirough the Valley of the 
Shadow of Death, I will fear no evil, for thou art 
with me. Psalm 23 : 4. 

Then was he glad, and that for these reasons: 

First, Because he gathered from thence, that 
some who feared God were in this valley as well 
as himself. 

Secondly, For that he perceived God was with 
them, though in that dark and dismal state. And 
why not, thought he, with me 1 though by reason 
of the impediment that attends this place, I cannot 
perceive it. Job, 9:11. 

Thirdly, For that he hoped (could he overtake 
them) to have company by and by. So he went 
on, and called to him that was before ; but he knew 
not what to answer, for that he also thought him- 
self to be alone. And by and by the 
aSaTof dly^ day broke : then said Christian, " He 
, hath turned the shadow of death into 
the morning." Amos* 5 : S. 

Now morning being come, he looked back, not 
out of desire to return, but to see, by the light of 
the day, what hazards he had gone through in the 
dark. So he saw more perfectly the ditch that was 
on the one hand, and the quag that was on the 
other ; also how narrow the way was which led 
betwixt them both. Also now he saw the hobgob- 
lins, and satyrs, and dragons of the pit, but all afar 
off; for after break of day they came not nigh, ye(L 



MORNING DAWNS. 107 

they were discovered to him, according to that 
which is written, ** He discovereth deep things 
out of darkness, and bringeth out to light the sha- 
dow of death." Job, 12 : 22. 

Now was Christian much affected with this de- 
liverance from all the dangers of his solitary way ; 
which dangers, though he feared them much be- 
fore, yet he saw them more clearly now, because 
the light of the day made them conspicuous to 
him. And about this time the sun was rising, and 
this was another mercy to Christian ; for you must 
note, that though the first part of the Valley of the 
Shadow of Death was dangerous, yet 
this second part, which he was yet to part of this vai- 
go, was, if possible, far more danger- gg^g^"^ ^^' 
ous ; for, from the place where he now 
stood, even to the end of the valley, the way was 
all along set so full of snares, traps, gins, and nets 
here, and so full of pits, pitfalls, deep holes, and 
shelvings down there, that had it now been dark, 
as it was when he came the first part of the way, 
had he had a thousand souls, they had in reason 
been cast away ; but, as I said, just now the sun 
was rising. Then said he, *' His candle shineth on 
my nead, and by his light I go through darkness." 
Job, 29 : 3. 

In this light, therefore, he came to the end of 
the valley. Now I saw in my dream, that at the 
end of the valley lay blood, bones, ashes, and man- 
gled bodies of men, even of pilgrims that had gone 



108 POPE AND PAGAN. 

this way formerly ; and while I was musing what 
should be the reason. I espied a little before me a 
cave, where two giants, Pope and Pagan, dwelt 
in old times; by whose power and tyranny the 
men, whose bones, blood, ashes. &c. lay there, 
were cruelly put to death. But by this place Chris- 
tian went without mucn danger, whereat I some- 
what wondered ; but I have learnt since, that Pa- 
gan has been dead many a day; and as for the 
other, though he be yet alive, he is, by reason of 
age, and also of the many shrewd brushes that he 
met with in his younger days, grown so crazy and 
stiff in his joints that he can now do little more 
than sit in his cave's mouth, grinning at pilgrims 
as they go by, and biting his nails because he can- 
not come at them. 

Sol saw that Christian went on his way ; yet, 
at the sight of the old man that sat at the mouth 
of the cave he could not tell what to think, espe- 
cially because he spoke to him, though he could 
not go after him, saying, You will never mend till 
more of you be burned. But he held his peace, 
and set a good face on it, and so went by, and 
catched no hurt. Then sang Christian, 

Oh world of wonders (I can say no less,) 
That I should be prcserv'd in that distress 
That I have met with here ! O blessed be 
That hand that from it hath deliver'd me! 
Dangers in darkness, devils, hell, and sin 
Did compass me, while I this vale wjvs in ; 




You will never mend till more of you be burned." — p. 108. 



1 



CHRISTIAN SEES FAITHFUL. 109 

Yea, snares, and pits, and traps, and nets did lie 
My path about, that worthless silly I 
Might have been catched, entangled, and cast down ; 
But since I live, let Jesus wear the crown. 



QL\}t JTiftl) Stage. 

Now as Christian went on his way he came to 
a little ascent, which was cast up on purpose that 
pilgi-ims might see before them; up there, there- 
fore, Christian went ; and looking forward, he saw 
Faithful before him upon his journey. Then said 
Christian aloud, Ho, ho ; so-ho ; stay, and I will 
be your companion. At that Faithful looked be- 
hind him; to whom Christian cried again. Stay, 
stay, till I come up to you. But Faithful answer- 
ed, No, I am upon my life, and the avenger of 
blood is behind me. 

At this Christian was somewhat moved, and 
putting to all his strength, he quickly christian over- 
got up with Faithful, and did also *^^^^ ^^^^^^i- 
overrun him ; so the last was first. Then did Chris- 
uan vaingloriously smile, because he had gotten 
the start of his brother ; but not taking good heed 
to his feet, he suddenly stumbled and fell, and could 
not rise again until Faithful came up to help him. 

Then I saw in my dream, they went very 



110 CHRISTIAN AXD FAITHFUL. v 

chrisdan's fau lovingly Oil together, and had sweet i 
"id Lego loving- discourse of all things that had hap-- 
lytogetner. pened to them in their pilgrimage; 

end thus Christian began. 

Chr. My honored and well-beloved brother 
Faithful, I am glad that I have overtaken you, and 
that God has so tempered our spirits that we can 
walk as companions in this so pleasant a path. 

Faith. I had thought, my dear friend, to have 
had your company quite fi'om oui* towm ; but you 
did oret the start of me ; wherefore I was forced 
to come thus much of the way alone. 

Chr. How long did you stay in the City of 
Destruction before you set out after me on your 
pilgiimage ? 

Faith. Till I could stay no longer ; for there 
Their talk about ^^^s a gi'eat talk presently after you 
Shen^^^ aS? ^^^®^'® ^one out, that oui' city would, 
came. in a sliort time, with fire fi'om heaven 

be burnt down to the gi'ound. 

Chr. What ! did your neighbors talk so ? 

Faith. Yes, it was for a while in every body's 
mouth. 

Chr. What ! and did no more of them but 
you come out to escape the danger ] 

Faith. Though there was, as I said, a gi'eat 
talk thereabout, yet I do not think they did finnly 
believe it. For in the heat of the discom'se 1 heard 
some of them deridingly speak of you, and of your 
desperate journey; for so they called this your 



CHRISTIAN A^'D FAITHFUL. HI 

pilgrimage. But I did believe, and do still, that 
the end of our city will be with fire and brimstone 
from above ; and therefore I have made my escape. 

Chr. Did you hear no talk of neighbor Pliable ? 

Faith. Yes, Christian, I heard that he followed 
you till he came to the Slough of Despond, where, 
as some said, he fell in ; but he would not be known 
to have so done ; but I am sure he was soundly 
bedabbled with that kind of dirt. 

Chr. And what said the neighbors to him ? 

Faith. He hath, since his going back, been had 
greatly in derision, and that among all How EUaWe 
sorts of people : some do mock and Tf wiinTSlS 
despise him, and scarce \vill any set ^°™^- 
him on work. He is now seven times worse than 
if he had never gone out of the city. 

Chr. But why should they be so set against 
him, since they also despise the way that he 
forsook ] 

Faith. O, they say. Hang him ; he is a turn- 
coat ; he was not true to his profession ! I think 
God has stirrred up even His enemies to hiss at 
him, and make him a proverb, because he hath 
foi-saken the way. Jer. 29 : 18, 19. 

Chr. Had you no talk with him before you 
came out ] 

Faith. I met him once in the streets, but he 
leered away on the other side, as one ashamed of 
what he had done ; so I spake not to him. 

Chr, Well, at my first setting out I had hopes 



112 DISCOURSE OF 

of that man ; but now I fear he will perish in the 
overthrow of the city. For it has happened to him 
according to the true proverb, The dog is turned 
to his vomit again, and the sow that was washed 
to her wallowing in the mire. 2 Pet. 2 : 22. 

Faith. These are my fears of him too ; but 
who can hinder that which will be 1 

Chr. Well, neighbor Faithful, said Christian, 
let us leave him, and talk of things that more im- 
mediately concern ourselves. Tell me now what 
you have met with in the way as you came ; for I 
know you have met with some things, or else it 
may be writ for a wonder. 

Faith. I escaped the slough that I perceived 
you fell into, and got up to the gate without that 
Faithful assault- danger ; only I met with one whose 
ed by Wanton. ^^^^ ^^^s Wanton, who had like to 
have done me mischief. 

Chr. It was well you escaped her net j Joseph 
was hard put to it by her, and he escaped her as 
you did ; but it had like to have cost him his life. 
Gen. 39 : 11-13. But what did she do to you ] 

Faith. You cannot think (but that you knovv' 
something) what a flattering tongue she had ; she 
lay at me hard to turn aside with her, promising 
me all manner of content. 

Chr. Nay, she did not promise you the con- 
tent of a good conscience. 

Faith. You know that I mean all carnal and 
fleshly content. 



II 



CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL. 113 

Chr. Thank God that you escaped her; the 
abhorred of the Lord shall fall into her pit. 
Prov. 22 : 14. 

Faith. Nay, I know not whether I did wholly 
escape her or no. 

Chr. Why, I trow, you did not consent to her 
desires ? 

Faith. No, not to defile myself; for I remem- 
bered an old wilting that I had seen, which said, 
*' Her steps take hold on hell." Prov. 5:5. So I 
shut mine eyes because I would not be bewitched 
with her looks. Job, 31:1. Then she railed on 
me, and I went my way. 

Chr. Did you meet with no other assault as 
you came 1 

Faith. When I came to the foot of the hill 
called Difficulty, I met with a very 

- Ill IT H^ ^^ assault- 

aged man, who asked me what 1 was, ed by Adam the 

and whither bound. I told him that I 

was a pilgrim, going to the Celestial City. Then 

said the old man. Thou lookest like an honest 

fellow; wilt thou be content to dwell with me for 

the wages that I shall give thee 1 Then I asked 

him his name, and where he dwelt. He said his 

name was Adam the first, and that he dwelt in the 

town of Deceit. Eph. 4 : 22. I asked him then 

what was his work, and what the wages that he 

would give. He told me, that his work was many 

delights; and his wages, that I should be his heir 

ai last. I further asked him what house he kept, 

Pil. PrograM. 8 



114 DISCOURSE OF 

and what other servants he had. So he told me 
that his house was maintained with all the dain- 
ties of the world, and that his servants were those 
of his own begetting. Then I asked how many 
children he had. He said that he had but three 
daughters, the Lust of the Flesh, the Lust of the 
Eyes, and the Pride of Life, 1 John, 2 : 16 ; and 
that I should marry them if I would. Then I 
asked, how long time he would have me live with 
him ; and he told me, as long as he lived himself. 

Chr. "Well, and what conclusion came the old 
man and you to at last 1 

Faith. Why, at first I found myself somewhat 
inclinable to go with the man, for I thought he 
spoke very fair ; but looking in his forehead, as 1 
talked with him, I saw there written, " Put off 
the old man with his deeds." 

Chr. And how then ? 

Faith. Then it came burning hot into my 
mind, that whatever he said, and however he fiat 
tered, when he got me home to his house he woul I 
sell me for a slave. So I bid him forbear to tal/ 
for I would not come near the door of his hous 
Then he reviled me, and told me that he woui 
send such a one after me that should make n 
vray bitter to ray soul. So I turned to go aw? 
from him ; but just as I turned myself to go then 
,1 felt him take hold of my flesh, and give me sue 
a deadly twitch back that I thought he had puliu 
part of me after himself: this made me cry, "C 



CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL. 115 

VNrretched man." Rom. 7 : 24. So I went on my 
way up the hill. 

Now when I hacTgot about half way up I looked 
behind me, and saw one cominfr after me, su-ift as 
the wind ; so he overtook me just about the place 
where the settle stands. 

Chr. Just there, said Christian, did I sit down 
to rest me ; but being overcome with sleep, I there 
lost this roll out of my bosom. 

Faith. But, good brother, hear me out. So 
soon as the man overtook me, it was but a word 
and a blow, for down he knocked me and laid me 
for dead. But when I was a little come to myself 
again, I asked him wherefore he served me so. 
He said, because of my secret inclining to Adam 
the first. And with that be stiiick me another 
deadly blow on the breast, and beat me down 
backward ; so I lay at his foot as dead as before. 
So when I came to myself again, I cried him mer- 
cy : but he said,. I know not how to show mercy ; 
and with that he knocked me do^\^l acrain. He 
had doubtless made an end of me, but that one 
came by and bid him forbear. 

Chr. WTio was that that bid him forbear T 

Faith. I did not know him at first ; but as he 
\Vcjnt by I perceived the holes in his hands and in 
his side : then I concluded that he was our Lord. 
So I went up the hill. 

Chr, That man that overtook you •j^ temper of 
was Moses. He spareth none ; neither ^'^•^ 



116 DISCOURSE OF 

knoweth he how to show mercy to those that trans- 
gress tlie law. 

Faith. I know it very well ; it was not the 
first time that he has met with me. 'Twas he that 
came to me when I dwelt secm-ely at home, and 
that told me that he would burn my house over 
my head if I stayed there. 

Chr. But did you not see the house that stood 
there, on the top of the hill on the side of which 
Moses met you ] 

Faith. Yes, and the lions too, before I came 
at it. But for the lions, I think they were asleep, 
for it was about noon ; and because I had so much 
of the day before me, I passed by the Porter, and 
came down the hill. 

Chr. He told me, indeed, that he saw you go 
by ; but I wish that you had called at the house, 
for they would have showed you so many rarities 
that you would scarce have forgot them to the day 
of your death. But, pray tell me, did you meet 
nobody in the Valley of Humility 1 

Faith. Yes, I met with one Discontent, who 
would willingly have persuaded me to 

Faithful as- , , ?''.,,. , . 

eauited by Dis- go back again With him : his reason 
content ^^^^ ^^^ ^1^^^^. ^^^ valley was altogether 

without honor. He told me, moreover, that to go 
there was the way to disoblige all my friends, as 
Pride, Arrogancy, Self-Conceit, Worldly Glory, 
with others, who he knew, as he said, would be 
very much offended if I made such a fool of my- 
self as to wade through this valley. 



CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL, 117 

Chr. Well, and how did you answer him ? 
Faith. I told him, that although all these that 
he named might claim a kindred of 

, , -11 /,' ' 1 11 Faithful's an- 

me, and that rightly, (tor indeed they swer to Dis 
were my relations according to the 
flesh,) yet since I became a pilgrim they have dis- 
o\vned me, and I also have rejected them ; and 
therefore they were to me no more now than if they 
had never been of my lineage. I told him, more- 
over, that as to this valley, he had quite misrepre- 
sented the thing ; for before honor is humility, and 
a haughty spirit before a fall. Therefore, said I, I 
had rather go through this valley to the honor that 
was so accounted by the wisest, than choose that 
which he esteemed most worthy of our affections. 
Chr. Met you with nothing else in that valley 1 
Faith. Yes, I met with Shame ; but of all the 
men that 1 met with on my pilgrimage, j^^ ^ ^^^^^^^^^ 
he, I think, bears the wrong name, ^v shame. 
The others would be said nay, after a little argu- 
mentation, and somewhat else ; but this bold-faced 
Shame would never have done. 

Chr. "Why, what did he say to you 1 
Faith. What? why he objected against reli- 
gion itself. He said it was a pitiful, low, sneaking 
business for a man to mind religion. He said that a 
tender conscience was an unmanly thing ; and that 
for a man to watch over his words and ways, so 
as to tie up himself from that hectoring liberty that 
tlie brave spirits of the times accustom themselves 



118 DISCOURSE OF 

unto, would make him the ridicule of the times. He 
objected also, that but few of the mighty, rich, or 
wise, were ever of my opiuiou ; nor any of them 
neither, before they were persuaded to be fools, 
and to be of a voluntary fondness to venture the 
loss of all for nobody knows what. 1 Cor. 1 : 26 : 
3:18; Phik 3 ; 7-9 ; John, 7:48. He, more- 
over, objected the base and low estate and con- 
dition of those that were chiefly the pilgi-ims of the 
times in which they lived ; also their ignorance and 
want of understanding in all natural science. Yea, 
he did hold me to it at that rate also about a great 
many more things than here I relate ; as, that it 
was a shame to sit whining and mourning under 
a sermon, and a shame to come sighing and gi'oan- 
ing home ; that it was a shame to ask my neighbor 
forgiveness for petty faults, or to make restitution 
where I have taken from any. He said also, that 
religion made a man grow strange to the gi'eat, 
because of a few vices, (which he called by finer 
names,) and made him own and respect the base, 
because of the same religious fraternity : and is 
not this, said he, a shame 1 

Chr. And what did you say to him ? 

Faith. Say 1 I could not tell what to say at 
first. Yea, he put me so to it, that my blood came 
up in my face ; even this Shame fetched it up, and 
had almost beat me quite off. But at last I began 
to consider, that that which is highly esteemed 
among men, is had in abomination with God, 



CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL. 119 

Luke, 16 : 15. And I thought again, This Shame 
tells me what men are ; but he tells me nothing 
what God, or the word of God, is. And I thought 
moreover, that at the day of doom we shall ncjt 
be doomed to death or life, according to the hec- 
tDiing spirits of the world, but according to the 
wisdom and law of the Highest. Therefore, 
thought I, what God says is best, is indeed best, 
thousfh all the men in the world are against it. 
Seeing, then, that God prefers his religion ; seeing 
God prefers a tender conscience ; seeing they that 
make themselves fools for the kingdom of heaven 
are wisest, and that the poor man that loveth Christ 
is richer than the greatest man in the world that 
hates him ; Shame, depart, thou art an enemy to 
my salvation. Shall I entertain thee against my 
sovereign Lord ] how then shall I look Him in the 
face at his coming 1 Mark, 8 : 38. Should I now 
be ashamed of his ways and servants, how can I 
expect the blessing 1 But indeed this Shame was 
a bold villain ; I could scarcely shake him out of 
my company ; yea, he would be haunting of me, 
and continually whispering me in the ear with some 
one or other of the infirmities that attend religion 
But at last I told him that it was but in vain to at- 
'empt farther in this business ; for those things 
that he disdained, in those did I see most glory : 
and so at last I got past this importunate one. 
And when I had shaken him off, then I began 
to sing : 



120 DISCOURSE OF 

The trials that those men do meet withal. 
That are obedient to the heavenly call, 
Are manifold, and suited to the flesh, 
And come, and come, and come again afresh ; 
That now, or some time else, we by them may 
Be taken, overcome, and cast away. 
O let the pilgrims, let the pilgrims then 
Be vigilant, and quit themselves like men. 

Chr. I am glad, my brot-her, that thou didst 
withstand this villain so bravely ; for of all, as thou 
sayest, I think he has the vs^rong name ; for he is 
so bold as to follow us in the streets, and to attempt 
to put us to shame before all men ; that is, to make 
us ashamed of that which is good. But if he was 
not himself audacious, he would never attempt to 
do as he does. But let us still resist him ; for not- 
withstanding all his bravadoes, he promoteth the 
fool, and none else. ** The wise shall inherit glory," 
S3.id Solomon ; " but shame shall be the promotion 
of fools." Prov. 3 : 35. 

Faith. I think we must cry to Him for help 
against Shame, that would have us to be valiant 
for truth upon the earth. 

Chr. You say true; but did you meet nobody 
else in that valley ] 

Faith. No, not I ; for I had sunshine all the 
rest of the way through that, and also through the 
Valley of the Shadow of Death. 

Chr. 'Twas well for you ; I am sure it fared 
far otherwise with me. I had for a long season, as 
soon almost as I entered into that valley, a dread- 



TALKATIVE AND FAITHFUL. 121 

fill combat with that foul fiend Apollyon ; yea, I 
thought verily he would have killed me, especially 
when he got me down, and crushed me under him, 
as if he would have crushed me to pieces; for aa 
he threw me, my sword flew out of my hand; nay, 
he told me he was sure of me ; but I cried to God, 
and he heard me, and delivered me out of all my 
troubles. Then I entered into the Valley of the 
Shadow of Death, and had no light for almost half 
the way through it. I thought I should have been 
killed there over and over ; but at last day brake, 
and the sun rose, and I went through that which 
was behind with far more ease and quiet. 

Moreover I saw in my dream, that as they went 
on. Faithful, as he chanced to look on one side, 
saw a man whose name was Talkative, walking at 
a distance beside them ; for in this place there was 
room enough for them all to walk. He was a tall 
man and somethino^ more comely at a „, „ . 

o •' Talkative 

distance than at hand. To this man desci-ibed. 
Faithful addressed himself in this manner. 

Faith. Friend, whither away 1 Are you going 
to the heavenly country 1 

Talk. I am going to the same place. 

Faith. That is well; then I hope we shall 
have your good company ? 

Talk. With a very good will, will I be your 
companion. 

Faith. Come on, then, and let us Faithful and 

Talkative enter 

go together, and let us spend our into discourse. 



122 DISCOURSE OF 

time in discoursing of things that are profitable. 
Talk. To talk of things that are good, to me 
is very acceptable, with you or with any other ; 
and I am glad that I have met with those that in- 
^ „ . , ,. cliiie to so ffood a work ; for, to speak 

Talkative's dis- & ' ' 1 

Ukeot'biid dis- the truth, there are but few who care 
thus to spend their time as they are in 
their travels, but choose much rather to be speak- 
ing of things to no profit ; and this hath been a 
trouble to me. 

Faith. That is, indeed, a thing to be lamented; 
for what thing so worthy of the use of the tongue 
and mouth of men on earth, as are the things of 
the God of heaven ? 

Talk. I like you wonderful well, for your say- 
ing is full of conviction ; and I will add. What thing 
is so pleasant, and what so profitable, as to talk of 
the things of God ] V/hat things so pleasant 1 that 
is, if a man hath any delight in things that are won- 
derful. For instance : if a man doth delight to talk 
of the history, or the mystery of things ; or if a man 
doth love to talk of miracles, wonders, or signs, 
where shall he find things recorded so delightful, 
and so sweetly penned, as in the holy Scripture ] 

Faith. That is true ; but to be profited by such 
things in our talk, should be our chief design. 

Talk. That's it that I said ; for to talk of such 
things is most profitable ; for by so doing a man 
may get knowledge of many things ; as of the 
vanity of earthly things, and the benefit of things 



TALKATIVE AND FAITHFUL. 123 

above. Thus in general ; but more Taikative's fine 
particularly, by this a man may learn 
the necessity of the new birth, the insufficiency of 
our works, the need of Christ's righteousness, &c. 
Besides, by this a man may learn what it is to re- 
pent, to believe, to pray, to suffer, or the like : by 
this, also, a man may learn what are the great prom- 
ises and consolations of the Gospel, to his own com- 
fort. Farther, by this, a man may learn to refute 
false opinions, to vindicate the truth, and also to 
instruct the ignorant. 

Faith. All this is true ; and glad am I to hear 
these things from you. 

Talk. Alas ! the want of this is the cause that 
so few understand the need of faith, and the ne- 
cessity of a work of grace in their soul, in order 
to eternal life ; but ignorantly live in the works of 
the law, by which a man can by no means obtain 
the kingdom of heaven. 

Faith. But, by your leave, heavenly knowledge 
of these is the gift of God ; no man attaineth to 
them by human industry, or only by the talk of them. 

Talk. All this I know very well, for a man can 
receive nothing, except it be given him ohbraveTaika- 
from heaven ; all is of grace, not of ^'^^• 

works. I could give you a hundred scriptures for 
the confirmation of this. 

Faith. Well, then, said Faithful, what is that 
one thing that we shall at this time found our dis- 
course upon ? 



124 CHRISTIAN DESCRIBES 

Talk. AMiat you will. I will talk of things 
^, ^ ^ ,^ heavenly, or thino^ earthlv ; thinsfs 

Oh brave Talka- • ' _ ° . *' 

t^e. moral, or things evangelical ; things 

sacred, or things profane ; things past, or things 
to come ; things foreign, or things at home ; things 
more essential, or things circumstantial ; provided 
that all be done to our profit. 

Faith. Now did Faithful begin to wonder; 

Faidiful be.^- ^^^ stepping tO Christian, (for he walk- 
ed by Talkmire. ed all this while by himself,) he said 
to him, but softly, "What a brave companion have 
we got ! Surely this man will make a very excel- 
lent pilgrim. 

Chr. At this Christian modestly smiled, and said, 

This man, with whom you are so taken, 

a discovery of ^Wll beguile vrixh. this tongue of his 

FaiiiSTwho'hl twenty of them that know him not. 

^^ Faith. Do you know him, then] 

Chr. Know him] Yes, better than he knows 
himself. 

Faith. Pray what is he ] 

Chr. His name is Talkative : he dwelleth 
in our town. I wonder that you should be a 
stransrer to him ; only I consider that our towr 
is largre. 

Faith. Whose son is he ? And whereabout 
doth he dwell ] 

Chr. He is the son of one Say-well. He dwelt 
in Pratinor-Row; and he is knovm to all that are 
acquainted with him by the name of Talkative, of 

II 



talkatite's character. 125 

Prating-Row ; and, notwithstanding his fine tongue, 
he is but a sorry fellow. 

Faith. Well, he seems to be a very pretty man. 

Chr. That is, to them that have not a thorough 
acquaintance with him, for he is best abroad ; near 
home he is ugly enough. Your saying that he is 
a prett)' man, biings to my mind what I have ob- 
sen^ed in the work of a painter whose pictures 
show best at a distance, but very near more un 
pleasing. 

Faith. But I am ready to think you do but 
jest, because you smiled. 

Chr. God forbid that I should jest (though 1 
smiled) in this matter, or that I should accuse any 
falsely. I wiW give you a further discovery of him. 
This man is for any company and for any talk ; as 
he talketh now with you, so will he talk when he is 
on the ale-bench, and the more drink he hath in his 
crown, the more of these things he hath in his mouth. 
Religion hath no place in his heart, or house, or con- 
versation ; all he hath Heth in his tongue, and his 
jeligion is to make a noise therewith. 

Faith. Say you so ] Then am I in this man 
greatly deceived. 

Chr. Deceived ? you may be sure of it. Re- 
member the proverb, " They say, and T^jkitire talks 
do not;'' but the kingdom of God is bmdoeanoc 
not in word, but in power. Matt. 23 : 3 ; i Cor. 
4 : 20. He talketh of prayer, of repentance, of 
fiiith, and of the new birth ; but he knows but only 



126 CHRISTIAN DESCRIBES 

to talk of them. I have been in his family, and have 

obsei-ved him both at home and abroad ; and I know 

w^hat I say of him is the truth. His 

His house is , . „ ,. . , 

empty of reii- hoiLse IS as empty 01 religion as the 
^^"* vv^hite of an egg is of savor. There is. 

there neither prayer, nor sign of repentance for 
sin J yea, the brute, in his kind, serves God far 
„ . , . , better than he. He is the verv stain. 

He IS a stam to . " 

religion. reproach, and shame of religion to all 

that know him ; Rom. 2 : 23, 24 ; it can hardly have 

a good word in all that end of the town where he 

dwells, through him. Thus say the common peo- 

rr^ ^ pie that know him, '* A saint abroad, 

The proverb ^ ' ' 

that goes of him. and a devil at home." His poor fami- 
ly finds it so ; he is such a churl, such a railer at, 
and so unreasonable with, his servants, that they 
Men shun to neither know how to do for or speak to 
deal with him. j^.^^ Men that have any dealings with 

him say. It is better to deal with a Turk than with 
him, for fairer dealings they shall have at their hands. 
This Talkative (if it be possible) will go beyond 
them, defraud, beguile, and overreach them. Be- 
sides, he brings up his sons to follow his steps j 
and if he finds in any of them a foolish timorous 
ness, (for so he calls the first appearance of a ten 
der conscience,) he calls them fools and blockhead? 
and by no means will employ them in much, or 
speak to their commendation before others. Foi 
my part, I am of opinion that he has, by his wicked 
life, caused many to stumble and fall ; and will boi 



talkative's character. 127 

if God prevents not, the ruin of many more. 

Faith. Well, my brother, I am bound to be- 
lieve you, not only because you say you know him, 
but also because, like a christian, you make your 
reports of men. For I cannot think that you speak 
these things of ill-will, but because it is even so as 
you say. 

Chr. Had I known him no more than you, I 
might, perhaps, have thought of him as at the first 
you did ; yea, had I received this report at their 
hands only, that are enemies to religion, I should 
have thought it had been a slander, a lot that often 
falls from bad men's mouths upon good men's 
names and professions. But all these things, yea, 
and a great many more as bad, of my own know- 
ledge, I can prove him guilty of. Besides, good 
men are ashamed of him ; they can neither call 
him brother nor fiiend ; the very naming of him 
among them makes them blush, if they know him. 

Faith. Well, I see that saying and doing aro 
two things, and hereafter I shall better observe this 
distinction. 

Chr. They are two things indeed, and are as 
diverse as are the soul and the body ; for as the 
body without the soul is but a dead -iiie carcass 

• r» • 1 1 . of reliirion. 

carcass, so saijing, it it be alone, is ^ 

but a dead carcass also. The soul of religion is the 
practical part. *' Pure religion and undefiled be- 
fore God and the Father, is this, to visit the father- 
less and widows in their affliction, and to keep hira- 



128 DISCOURSE BETWEEN 

self unspotted from the world." James, 1 : 27 ; see 
also verses 22-26. This Talkative is not aware of; 
he thinks that hearing and saying will make a good 
christian ; and thus he deceiveth his own soul. 
Hearing is but as the sowing of the seed ; talking 
is not sufficient to prove that fi'uit is indeed in the 
heart and life. And let us assure ourselves, that 
at the day of doom men shall be judged according 
to their fruits. Matt. 13 : 23. It will not be said 
then, Did you believe 1 but, Were you doers, or 
talkers only 1 and accordingly shall they be judged. 
The end of the world is compared to our harvest, 
Matt. 13 : 30, and you know men at harvest re- 
gard nothing but fruit. Not that any thing can be 
accepted that is not of faith ; but I speak this to 
show you how insignificant the profession of Talka- 
tive will be at that day. 

Faith. This brings to my mind that of Moses 
by which he describeth the beast that is clean. 
Lev. 11; Deut. 14. He is such a one that part- 
eth the hoof, and cheweth the cud ; not that part- 
elh the hoof only, or that cheweth the cud only. 
The hare cheweth the cud, but yet is unclean, be- 
cause he parteth not the hoof. And this truly 
Faithful convin- resembleth Talkative : he cheweth the 
ness°of Taika" cud, he seeketh knowledge ; he chew- 
^^®' eth upon the word, but ho divideth not 

the hoof. He parteth not with the way of sinners • 
but as the hare, he retaineth the foot of the dog or 
bear, and therefore he is unclean. 



FAITHFUL AND TALKATIVE. 129 

Chr. You have spoken, for aught I know, the 
tine Gospel sense of these texts. And I wiD 
add another thing : Paul calleth some Talkative like 
men, yea, and those gi-eat talkers too, gound^",ftii^ou[ 
sounding brass, and tinkling cymbals, li^e- 
1 Cor. 13: 1, 3; that is, as he expounds them in 
another place, things without life giving sound. 
1 Cor. 14: 7. Things vdthout life; that is, with- 
out the true faith and grace of the Gospel ; and, 
consequently, things that shall never be placed in 
the kingdom of heaven among those that are the 
children of life ; though their sound, by their talk, 
be as if it were the tongue or voice of an angel. 

Faith, Well, I was not so fond of his com- 
pany at first, but I am as sick of it now. What 
shall we do to be rid of him ? 

Chr. Take my advice, and do as I bid you, and 
you shall find that he will soon be sick of your 
company too, except God shall touch his heart, 
and turn it. 

Faith. What would you have me to do 1 

Chr. Why, go to him, and enter into some se- 
rious discourse about the power of religion, and 
ask him plainly (when he has approved of it, for 
that he will,) whether this thing be set up in his 
heart, house, or conversation. 

Faith. Then Faithful stepped forward again, 
and said to Talkative, Come, what cheer? How 
is it now ] 

Talk. Thank you, well : I thought we should 

Pil. rrogres?. 9 



130 DISCOURSE BETWEEN 

have had a great deal of talk by this time. 

Faith. Well, if you will, we will fall to it now ; 
and since you left it with rae to state the ques- 
tion, let it be this : How doth the saving grace of 
Ciod discover itself when it is in the heart of man] 

Talk. I perceive, then, that our talk must be 

Taikative's ^^bout the power of things. Weil, it i 
o?l '^woS' 7f ^ ^'^^T S°^^ question, and I shall he 
grace. willing to answer you. And take my 

answer in brief, thus : Fii-st, where the grace of 
God is in the heart, it causeth there a great out- 
cry against sin. Secondly — 

Faith. Nay, hold, let us consider of one at 
once. I think you should rather say. It shows it- 
self by inclining the soul t^ abhor its sin. 

Talk. Why^-what difference is there between 
crying out against, and abhorring of sin ] 

Faith. Oh ! a great deal. A man may cry out 

against sin of policy ; but he cannot abhor it but by 

virtue of a godly antipathy against it. I have heard 

many cry out against sin in the pul- 

To ciy out . J' -^ 1 . 1 . -,, ^ , 

against sin no pit, who yet Can abide It well enough 
° ' in the heart, house, and conversation. 

Gen. 3 : 15. Joseph's mistress cried out with 
a loud voice, as if she had been very holy ; but she 
would willingly, notwithstanding that, have commit- 
ted uncleanness with him. Some cry out against 
sin, even as the mother cries out against her child 
in her lap, when she calleth it slut and naughty 
girl, and then falls to hugging and kissing it. 



FAITHFUL AND TALKATIVE. 131 

Talk. You lie at the catch, I perceive. 

Faith. No, not I ; I am only for setting things 
right. But what is the second thing whereby you 
would prove a discovery of a work of grace in the 
heart ] 

Talk. Great knowledge of gospel mysteries ] 

Faith. This sign should have been first ; but 
first or last, it is also false ; for know- 

' Great know- 

ledge, gi'eat knowledge, may be ob- ledge no sign of 

tained in the mysteries of the Gospel, 

and yet no work of grace in the soul. Yea, if a 

man have all knowledge, he may yet be nothing, 

and so, consequently, be no child of God. 1 Cor. 

13 : 2. When Christ said, " Do you know all 

these things 1" and the disciples had answered. 

Yes, he added, " Blessed are ye if ye do them." 

He doth not lay the blessing in the knowing of 

them, but in the. doing of them. For ^wo kinds of 

there is a knowledge that is not at- knowledge.. 

tended with doing : " He that knoweth his mas- 

er's will, and doeth it not." A man may know 

like an angel, and yet be no christian ; therefore 

your sign of it is not true. Indeed, to knoWy is a 

thing that pleascth talkers and boasters ; but to do, 

that which pleaseth God. Not that the heart 

can be good without knowledge, for without that 

he heart is naught. There are, therefore, two 

sorts of knowledge, knowledge that resteth in the 

bare speculation of things, and knowledge that is 

accompanied with the grace of faith and love, 



132 DISCOURSE BETWEEN 

True know- whicli puts a man upon doins: even 

led 26 attend- ^ r o 

ed 'with en- the vriW of God from the heart : the 

deavors. 

first of these will serve the talker; but 
without the other the true christian is not content, 
" Give me understanding, and I shall keep thy 
law ; yea, I shall obsei-ve it with my whole heait." 
Psalm* 119 : 34. 

Talk. You lie at the catch again: this is not 
for edification. 

Faith. Well, if you please, propound another 
sign how this work of gi'ace discovereth itself 
where it is. 

Talk. Not I, for I see we shall not agree. 

Faith. Well, if you will not, -will you give roe 
leave to do it 1 

Talk. You may use your liberty. 

Faith. A work of grace in the soul discovereth 
itself, either to him that hath it, or to standers by. 

To him that hath it, thus : It gives him con- 
One good eisn viction of sin, especially the defilement 
of grace. q£ ^-^ mature, and the sin of unbelief 
for the sake of which he is sure to be damned if 
he findeth not mercy at God's hand by faith ir 
Jesus Christ. This sight and sense of things work 
eth in him sorrow and shame for sin. Psalm 38 
18 Jer. 31 : 19; John, 16 : 8 ; Rom. 7 : 21 
Mark, 16:16; Gal. 2 : 16 ; Rev. 1:6. He find 
eth, moreover, revealed in him the Savior of th- 
world, and the absolute necessity of closing wit' 
him for life ; at the which he findeth hungering 



FAITHFUL AXD TALKATIVE. 133 

aiid thirstings after him; to which hungerings, 
&c. the promise is made. Now, according to 
tlie strength or weakness of his faith in his Sa- 
vior, so is his joy and peace, so is his love to 
holiness, so are his desires to know him more, and 
alsj to serve him in this world. But though, I 
SLiy it discovereth itself thus unto him, yet it is 
but seldom that he is able to conclude that this is 
a work of grace ; because his cori-uptions now, and 
his abused reason, make his mind to misjudge in 
this matter ; therefore in him that hath this work 
there is required a very sound judgement before 
he can with steadiness conclude that this is a work 
of grace. John, 16 : 9; Gal. 2 : 15, 16; Acts, 
4:12; Matt. 5:6; Rev. 21 : 6. 

To others it is thus discovered : 

1. By an experimental confession of his faith 
in Christ. 2. By a life answerable to that confes 
sion ; to wit, a life of holiness ; heart-holiness, 
family-holiness, (if he hath a family,) and by con- 
versation-holiness in the world ; which in the 
general teachelh him inwardly to abhor his sin, 
and himself for that, in secret; to suppress it in 
his family, and to promote holiness in the world ; 
not by talk only, as a hj'pocrite or talkative person 
may do, but by a practical subjection in faith and 
love to the power of the word. Job, 42 : 5, 6 ; 
Psalm 50 : 23 ;' Ezek. 20 : 43 ; Matt. 5:8; John, 
14:15; Rom. 10:10; Ezek. 36:25; Phil. 
1 : 27 ; 3 : 17-20. And now, sir, as to this brief 



134 DISCOURSE BETWEEN 

description of tlie work of grace, and also the dis- 
covery of it, if you have aught to object, ol)ject : 
if not, then give me leave to propound to you a 
second question. 

Talk. Nay, my part is not now to ohject. 
but to hear; let me, therefore, have your secuiul 
question. 

Faith. It is this : Do you experience this first 
part of the description of it 1 And doth your life 
Another "-ood ^^^^ Conversation testify the same 1 or 
sisa of grace, standoth your religion in word or 
tongue, and not in deed and truth 1 Pray, if you 
incline to answer me in this, say no more than you 
know the God above will say Amen to, and also 
nothing but what your conscience can justify you 
in ; for not he that commendeth himself is ap- 
proved, but whom the Lord commendeth. Be- 
sides, to say, I am thus and thus, when my con- 
versation, and all my neighbors, tell me T lie, is 
great wickedness. 

Then Talkative at first began to blush : but, re- 
covering himself, thus he replied : You come now 
to experience, to conscience, and to God ; and to 
appeal to him for justification of what is spoken. 
Talkative not This kind of discourse I did not ex 
fSuI's ques- P^ct ; nor am I disposed to give an 
^°'^' answer to such questions, because I 

count not myself bound thereto, unless you take 
upon you to be a catechiser; and though you 
should so do, yet I may refuse to make you my 



FAITHFUL AND TALKATIVE. 136 

judge. But I pray, will you tell me why you ask 
me such questions 1 

Faith. Because I saw you forward to talk, and 
because I knew not that you had aught else but 
notion. Besides, to tell you all the truth, I have 
heard of you that you are a man whose The reason 
religion lies in talk, and that your con- J'jjj^ fi^'him 
versation gives this your mouth pro- thatquestiuu. 
fession tiie lie. They say you are a spot among 
Christians, and that religion fareth the ^ .^, . „ , . 

' o _ Faitlifiirs plain 

worse for your ungodly conversation ; dealing with 
that some have already stumbled at 
your wicked ways, and that more are in danger 
of being destroyed thereby ; your religion, and an 
ale-house, and covetousness, and uncleanness, and 
swearing, and lying, and vain company-keeping, 
&c, will stand together. The proverb is true of 
you which is said of a harlot, to wit, *' Tliat she is 
a shame to all women." So are you^ a shame to 
all professors. 

Talk. Since you are so ready to take up re- 
ports, and to judge so rashly as you Talkative bi.is 
do, I cannot but conclude you are fuiihiui adieu. 
some peevish or melancholy man, not fit to be dis- 
coursed with; and so adieu. 

Tlien came up Christian, and said to his bro- 
ther, I told you how it would happen ; your words 
and his lusts could not agree. He had rather 
leave yotlr company than reform his life. But he 
is gone as 1 said, let him go ; the loss is no man's 



136 FAITHFUL AND CHRISTIAN. 

A good rid- jjut his owTi : he has saved us the ' 

dance. ^ . p . I 

trouble of going from him; for he , 
continuing (as I suppose be will do) as he is, be ' 
would have been but a blot in our company. Be- | 
sides, the apostle says, " From such withdraw i 
thyself." j 

Faith. But I am glad we had this little dis- ] 
course with him ; it may happen that he will think i 
of it again : however, I have dealt plainly with 
him, and so am clear of his blood if he perisheth | 

Chr. You did well to talk so plainly to him as 
you did. There is but little of this faithful dealing * 
with men now-a-days, and that makes religion to i 
stink so in the nostrils of many, as it doth ; for they j 
are these talkative fools, whose religion is only in ! 
word, and who are debauched and vain in their I 
conversation, that (being so much admitted into ! 
the fellowship of the godly) do puzzle the world, j 
blemish Christianity, and grieve the sincere. I wish i 
that all men would deal with such as you have | 
done ; then should they either be made more con- ! 
formable to religion, or the company of saints ^ 
would be too hot for them. Then did Faithful say, j; 

How Talkative at first lifts up his plumes ! 
How bravely doth he speak ! How he presumes 
To drive down all before him ! But so soon 
As Faithful talks of heart-work, like the moon 
That's past the full, into the wane he goes ; 
And so will all but he that heart-work knows. 

Thus they went on, talking of what they had i| 



EVANGELIST AND THE PILGRIMS. 137 

seen by the way, and so made that way easy, 
which would otherwise no doubt have been te- 
dious to them, for now they went through a wil- 
derness, 



^he Si^tl) Stage. 

Now when they were got almost quite out of 
this wilderness. Faithful chanced to cast his eye 
back-, and espied one coming after them, and he 
knew him. Oh ! said Faithful to his brother, who 
comes yonder 1 Then Christian looked, and said, 
It is my good friend Evangelist. Ay, and my good 
fi-iend too, said Faithful, for 'twas he that set me 
on the way to the gate. Now was 

E,. , -, Evangelist 

vangelist come up unto them, and overtakes 

thus saluted them. * ^™" 

Evan. Peace be with you, dearly beloved, 
and peace- be to your helpers. 

Chr. Welcome, welcome, my good Evange- 
list, the sio^ht of thy countenance brino^s 

i_ .-L • . 1 • 1 They are glad 

to my remembrance thy ancient kmd- at the sight of 
ness and unwearied labors for my ^^' 
eternal good. 

Faith. And a thousand times welcome said 
good Faithful, thy company, O sweet Evangelist; 
how desirable is it to us poor pilgi'ims ! 

Evan. Then said Evangelist, how hath it fared 



138 evangelist's counsels. 

with you, my friends, since the time of our last 
parting ] What have you met with, and how have 
you bQhaved yourselves 1 

Then Christian and Faithful told hhn of all 
things that had happened to them in tlie way ; and 
how, and with what difficulty, they had arrived to 
that place. 

Right glad am I, said Evangelist, not that you 

have met ^^'ith trials, but that you 

His exhorta- jjayg been victors, and for that vou 

tiun to iliem. . _ ' ^ •' 

have, notwithstanding many weak- 
nesses, continued in the way to this very day. 

I say, right glad am I of this thing, and that for 
mine own sake and yours ; I have sowed, and you 
have reaped ; and the day is coming, when ** both 
he that soweth, and they that reap, shall rejoice 
together," John, 4:36; that is, if you hold out : 
*' for in due season ye shall reap, if ye faint not." 
Gal. 6:9. The crown is before you, and it is an 
incorruptible one ; *' so run that ye may obtain it." 
1 Cor. 9 : 24-27. Some there be that set out for 
this crown, and after they have gone far for it, 
another comes in and takes it from them : " hold 
fast, therefore, that you have ; let no man take 
your crown." Rev. 3:11. You are not yet out 
of the gun-shot of the devil ; " you have not re- 
sisted unto blood, striving against sin." Let the 
kingdom be always before you, and believe stead- 
fastly concerning the things that are invisible. Let 
nothing that is on this side the other world get 



evangelist's counsels. 130 

within you. And, above all, look well to your own 
hearts and to tlie lusts thereof; for they are " de- 
ctMtful above all things, and desperately wicked." 
Set your faces like a flint; you have all power in 
heaven and earth on your side. 

Chr. Then Christian thanked him for his ex- 
hortations; but told him withal that 
they would have him speak farther to him tor his cx- 
ihem for their help the rest of the 
way ; and the rather, for that tliey well knew that 
he was a prophet, and could tell them of things 
that might happen unto them, and also how they 
might resist and overcome them. To which re- 
quest Faithful also consented. So Evangelist be- 
gan as folio weth. 

Evan. My sons, you have heard in the word 
of the truth of the Gospel, that you -^^ redicteth 
must " throuojh many tribulations en- what troubles 

° -^ they shall meet 

ter into the kingdom oi lieaven ; and with in vanity 

, . -Ill Fair, and en 

again, that " m every city, bonds and courageth them 
afflictions abide you;" and therefore °^^^ 
you cannot expect that you should go long on 
your pilgrimage without them, in some sort oi 
other. You have found something of the truth of 
these testimonies upon you already, and more 
U'ill immediately follow; for now, as you see, you 
are almost out of this wilderness, and therefore 
you will soon come into a town that you will ]^y 
and by see before you; and in that town you will 
be hai'dly beset with enemies, who will strain hard 



140 VANITY FAIR. 

but they will kill you ; and be you. sure tliat one 
or both of you must seal the testimony which you 
hold, with blood ; but " be you faithful unto death, 
and the King will give you a crown of life." 
He that shall die there, although his death will 
He whose lot it ^® unnatural, and his pain, perhaps, 
will be there to preat, he will yet have the better of 

suffer, will have . „ ,, , , 

the better of hia his lellow ; not omy becausc he will be 
arrived at the celestial city sooniest, but 
because he will escape many miseries that the other 
will meet with in the rest of his journey. But 
when you are come to the town, and shall find 
fulfilled what I have here related, then remember 
your friend, and quit yourselves like men, and 
*' commit the keeping of your souls to God in 
well-doing, as unto a faithful Creator." 

Then I saw in my dream, that when they were 
got out of the wilderness, they presently saw a 
town before them, and the name of that town is 
Vanity ; and at the to^vn there is a fair kept, call- 
ed Vanity Fair. It is kept all the year long. It 
beareth the name of Vanity Fair, because the town 
where it is kept is lighter than vanity, Psalm 
G2 : 9 ; and also because all that is there sold, or 
that cometh thither, is vanity; as is the saying of 
the wise, " All that cometh is vanity." Eccl. 11:8; 
see also 1 : 2-14 ; 2 : 11-17 ; Isa. 40 : 17. 

This fair is no new-erected business, but a thing 
The antiquity of ancient Standing. I will show you 

of this fair the original of it. 



I 



VANITY FAIR. 141 

Almost five thousand years ago there were pil- 
grims walking to the celestial city, as these two 
honest persons are ; and Beelzebub, Apollyon, and 
Legion, with their companions, perceiving by the 
path the pilgrims made, that their way to the city 
lay through this town of Vanity, they contrived 
here to set up a fair ; a fair wherein should be 
sold, all sorts of vanity, and that it should last all 
the year long. Therefore at this fair are all such 
merchandise sold as houses, lands, rj^g merchan- 
trades, places, honors, preferments, ^^e of this fair. 
titles, countries, kingdoms, lusts, pleasures; and 
delights of all sorts, as harlots, wives, husbands, 
children, masters, servants, lives, blood, bodies, 
souls, silver, gold, pearls, precious stones, and 
what not. 

And moreover, at this fair there is at all times 
to be seen jugglings, cheats, games, plays, fools, 
apes, knaves, and rogues, and that of every kind. 

Here are to be seen, too, and that for nothing, 
thefts, murders, adulteries, false swearers, and 
that of a blood-red color. 

And as, in other fairs of less moment, there are 
the several rows and streets under their proper 
names, where such and such wares are vended: 
BO here likewise you have the proper places, row%; 
streets, (namely, countries and kingdoms,) where 
the wares of this fair are soonest to be found. 
Here is the Britain Row, the French The streets of 
Row, the Italian Row, the Spanish '^''^'^' 



142 VANITY FAIR. 

Row, the German Row, where several sorts of 
vanities are to be sold. But as in other fairs some 
one commodity is as the chief of all the fair, so the 
Vv'are of Rome and her merchandise is greatly pro- 
moted in this fair; only our English nation, with 
some others, have taken a dislike tliereat. 

Now, as I said, the way to the Celestial City 
lies just througR this town where this lusty fair is 
kept ; and he that would go to the city, and yet 
not go through this town, " must needs go out of 
the world." 1 Cor. 5 : 10. The Prince of princes 
„, . , himself, when here, went throuo^h this 

Chnst went ' ' o 

through this town to his own country, and that 
upon a fair-day too ; yea, and, as 1 
think, it was Beelzebub, the chief lord of this 
fair, that invited him to buy of his vanities, yea, 
would have made him lord of the fair, would he 
but have done him reverence as he went through 
the town. Yea, because he was such a person of 
honor, Beelzebub had him from street to street, 
and showed him all the kingdoms of the world in 
a little time, that he might, if possible, allure that 
Blessed One to cheapen and buy some of his vani- 

^,1- u. ties ; but he had no mind to the mer- 

Chnst boufrht ' 

nothing m thi^ chancUse, and, therefore, left the town 

ClU. 

Without laymg out so much as one 
farthing upon these vanities; Matt. 4 : ]-8 ; Luke, 
4 : 5-8. This fair, therefore, is an ancient thing 
of long standing, and a very great fair. 

Now these pilgrims, as I said, must needs go 



HUBBUB AT THE PILGRIMS. 143 

throuoh this fair. Well, so they did ; '^'^ pilgrims 

c> . enter the fair. 

but behold, even as they entered into 

the fair all the people in the fair were moved, and 

llic town itself, as it were, in a hub- ^ ... 

' ' Tlic fair in a 

Lub about them, and that for several hubbub about 

them. 

loasons: i^ or, 

First, The pilgrims were clothed with such kind 
of raiment as was diverse from the The first cause 
raiment of any that traded in that of ^he hubbub 
fair. The people, therefore, of the fair made a 
great gazing upon them ; some said they were 
fools ; some they were bedlams ; and some they 
were outlandish men. Job, 12 : 4 ; 1 Cor. 4 : 9. 

Secondly, And as they wondered at their ap- 
parel, so they did likewise at their ^^ , 
speech ; for few could understand cause of the 
what they said. They naturally spoke 
the language of Canaan ; but they that kept the 
fair were the men of this world : so that from one 
end of the fair to the other they seemed barba- 
rians each to the other. 1 Cor. 2 : 7, 8. 

Thirdly, But that which did not a little amuse 
the merchandisers was, that these pil- Third cause ot' 
grims set very light by aH their wares. ^'^ ^'''^^''^^ 
They cared not so much as to look upon them ; 
and if they called upon them to buy, they would 
put their fingers in their ears and cry, " turn away 
mine eyes from beholding vanity," Psalm 119:37, 
and look upward, signifying that their trade and 
traffic was in heaven. Phil. 3 : 20, 21. 



144 THE PILGRIMS 

One chanced mockingly, beholding the carriage 
of the men, to say unto them, " What will ye 
buy ]" But they, looking gravely upon him, said, 
Fourth cause of "We buy the truth." Proy. 23:23. 
Uie hubbub, j^^ ^-^^^ there was an occasion taken 
to despise the men the more ; some mocking. 
They are some taunting, some speaking re- 
mocked, proachfully, and some calling upon 
others to smite them. At last things came to a 
hubbub and great stir in the fair, insomuch that all 
order was confounded. Now was word presently 
brought to the great one of the fair, who quickly 
came down, and deputed some of his most trusty 
friends to take those men into examination about 
whom the fair was almost overturned. So the 
They are ex- ^^n Were brought to examination ; 
amined. ^^^ ^^^gy. ^.j^^^j g^j- ^pon them asked 

them whence they came, whither they went, and 
whut they did there in such an unusual garb. The 
They tell who men told them they were pilgrims 
whencr'they ^nd Strangers in the world, and that ; 
came. ^^lej were going to their own country, ' 

which was the heavenly Jerusalem, Heb. 1 1 : . 
13-16 ; and that they had given no occasion to 
the men of the town, nor yet to the merchandisers, 
thus to abuse them, and to let them in their jour- 
ney, except it was for that, when one asked them 
what they would buy, they said they would buy 
They are not the truth. But they that were ap- 
beiieved. pointed to examine them did not be- 



11 



MUCH PERSECUTED. 145 

lieve them to be any other than bedlams and mad, 
or else such as came to put all things into a con- 
fusion in the fair. Therefore they Theyareputin 
took them and beat them, and be- the cage, 
smeared them with dirt, and then put them into tlie 
cage, that they might be made a spectacle to all 
the men of the fair. There, therefore, they lay 
for some time, and were made the objects of any 
man's sport, or malice, or revenge ; the great one 
of the fair laughing still at all that befell them. 
But the men being patient, and "not Their behavior 
rendering railing for railing, but con- ^ ^^^ ^^°^' 
trariwise, blessing," and giving good words for 
bad, and kindness for injuries done, some men in 
the fair that were more observing and less preju- 
diced than the rest, began to check and blame the 
baser sort for their continual abuses done by them 
to the men. They, therefore, in an angry manner 
let fly at them again, counting them as bad as the 
men in the cage, and telling them that they seem- 
ed confederates, and should be made partakers of 
their misfortunes. The others replied, that, for 
aught they could see, the men were quiet and so- 
ber, and intended nobody any harm ; and that 
there were many that traded in their fair that 
were more worthy to be put into the cage, yea, 
and pillory too, than were the men that they had 
abused. Thus, after divers words had passed on 
both sides, (the men behaving themselves all the 
while very wisely and soberly before them,) they 

Pil, Progress. 1 



146 THE PILGRIMS 

fell to some blows among themselves, and did harm 
They are One to anotliei". Then were these two 
Sors^ S^'tWs poor men brought before their exami- 
disturbaace. j^^^g again, and were charged as being 
guilty of the late hubbub that had been in the fair. 
So they beat them pitifully, and hanged irons 
upon them, and led them in chains up 

Theyareledup ■"•,-, ^ t- • n ^ 

and down the and down the lair, tor an example 
for a^"teiTor"to and ten'or to others, lest any should 
others. speak in their behalf, or join them- 

selves unto them. But Christian and Faithful be 
haved themselves yet more wisely, and received 
the ignominy and shame that was cast upon them 
with so much meekness and patience, that it won 
to their side (though but few in com- 

Some men of • . ^ , v i r» . -i 

the fair won parison 01 the rest) several oi the men 

over to them. -^ ^^^^ ^^.^_ ^j^.^ p^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^^^ 

yet into a greater rage, insomuch that they conclud- 
ed the dfeatli of these two men. Wherefore they 
threatened, that neither cage nor irons 

Their adversa- , , , , . t i i 

rios resolve to should serve their turn, but that they 
should die for the abuse they had 
done, and for deluding the men of the fair. 

Then were they remanded to the cage again, 
until further order should be taken ^ 

They are again . , , 0.1 1 • i 

put into the with them, bo they put them m, and 
ward ' brought made their feet fast in the stocks. 
totiia. Here, also, they called again to 

mind what they had heard from their faithful 
friend Evangelist, and were the more confirmed ' 



BROUGHT TO TRIAL. 147 

in their way ami sufferings, by what he told them 
would happen to them. They also now comforted 
each other, that whose lot it was to suffer, even ho 
should have the best of it : therefore each man se 
^retly wished that he might have that preferment. 
But committing themselves to the all-wise dispo- 
sal of Him that ruleth all things, with much con- 
tent they abode in the condition in which they 
were, until they should be otherwise disposed of. 
Then a convenient time being appointed, they 
brought tlicm forth to their trial, in order to their 
condemnation. When the time was come, they 
were broufj:ht bafore their enemies, and arraigmed. 
The judge's name was Lord Hate-good ; their in- 
dictment was one and the same in substance, 
though somewliat varying in form ; the contents 
whereof was this : " That they were 
enemies to, and disturbers of, the '^^^^ indict- 

' ment 

trade ; that they had made commo- 
tions and divisions in the town, and had won a 
party to their own most dangerous opinions, in 
contempt of the law of their prince." 

Then Faithfid began to answer, that he had 
il V set himself against that which had 

,^ . TT- 1 • 1 ' 1 Fnithful an- 

t itseli against Him that is higher swers for him- 
.".)! the highest. And, said he, as for 
distuibance, I make none, being myself a man of 
peace : the parties that were won to us, were won 
by beholding our truth and innocence, and they 
are only turned from the worse to the better. And 



148 FAITHFUL'S TRIAL. 

as to the king you talk ofj'smce he is Beelzebub, the 
enemy of our Lord, I defy him and all his angels. 

Then proclamation was made, that they that 
had aught to say for their lord the king again..; 
the prisoner at the bar should forthwith appear, 
and give in their evidence. So there came in threo 
witnesses, to wit, Envy, Superstition, and Pick- 
thank. They were then asked if they knew the 
prisoner at the bar ; and what they had to say for 
their lord the king against him. 

Then stood forth Envy, and said to this effect: 
My lord, I have known this man a 
nvy egins. \Qj^g time, and will attest upon my 
oath before this honorable bench, that he is 

Judge. Hold — give him his oath. 

So they sware him. Then he said, My lord, this 
man, notwithstanding his plausible name, is one 
of the vilest men in our country ; he neither re- 
gardeth prince nor people, law nor custom, but 
doeth all that he can to possess all men with cer- 
tain of his disloyal notions, which he in the gene- 
ral calls principles of faith and holiness. And in 
particular, I heard him once myself affirm, that 
Christianity and the customs of our town of Vani- 
ty were diametrically opposite, and could not be 
reconciled. By which saying, my lord, ho doth at 
once not only condemn all our laudable doings, 
but us in the doing of them. 

Then did the judge say to him, Hast thou any 
more to say 1 



faithful's trial. 149 

Envy. My Lord, I could say much more, only 
I would not be tedious to the court. Yet if need 
be, when the other gentlemen have given in their 
evidence, rather than any thing shall be wanting 
that will dispatch him, I will enlarge my testimony 
against him. So he was bid to stand by. 

Then they called Superstition, and bid him look 
upon the prisoner. They also asked, superstition 
what he could say for their lord the ^°^^°^'- 
king against him. Then they sware him ; so he 
began : 

Super. My lord, 1 have no great acquaintance 
with this man, nor do I desire to have further 
knowledge of him. However, this I know, that he 
is a very pestilent fellow, from some discourse that 
had with him, the other day, in this town ; for 
then, talking with him, I heard him say that our 
religion was naught, and such by which a man 
could by no means please God. Which saying of 
his, my lord, your lordship very well knows what 
necessarily thence will follow, to wit, that we still 
do worship in vain, are yet in our sins, and finally 
shall be damned : and this is that which I have 
to say. 

Then was Pickthank sworn, and bid say what 
he knew in the behalf of their lord the king 
against the prisoner at the bar. 

Pick. My lord, and you gentlemen all, this fel- 
low I have known of a long time, and pickthank-a to* 
have heard him speak things that ought timony. 



150 faithful's trial. 

not to be spoken ; lor he hath laiicil on onr nobJo 

prince Beelzebub, and hatli*spoken contemptibly 

of his honorable iVieuds, whose names aj"e,( llie 

„ Lord Old iMan, the Lord Carnal l)e- 

Miis are jUI 

lords, luuigmii lio-ht, the Lord Luxurious, the liord 

ones. . , , . 

Desire of A'ain Glory, my old Lord 
Lechery, Sir Having Greedy, with all the rest of 
our nobility; and he hath said, moreover, that if 
all men were of his mind, if possible there is not 
one of tliese noblemen should have any longer a 
being in this town. Besides, he hath not been 
afraid to rail on you, my lord, who are now ap- 
pointed to be his judge, calling you an ungodly 
villain, with many other such like vilifying terms, 
with which he hath bespattered most of the gentry 
of our town. 

AVhen this Pickthank had told his tale, the 
judge directed his speech to the prisoner at the 
bar, saying. Thou runagate, heretic, and traitor, 
hast thou heard what these honest gentlemen have 
witnessed against thee 1 

Faith. May I speak a few words in my own 
defence ? 

Judge. SiiTah, sirrah, thou deservest to live no 
longer, but to be slahi immediately upon the place ; 
yet that all men may see our gentleness toward thee, 
let us hear what thou, vile runagate, hast to say. 

Faith. 1. I say, then, in answer to what Mr. 
FaitiiftiTa de- Envy hatli spoken, I never said aught 
^ce of him- but tijis, that what rule, or laws, or 



faithful's reply. 151 

custom, or people, were flat against the word of 
God, are diametrically opposite to Christianity. 
If I have said amiss in this, convince me of my 
enor, and I am ready here before you to make 
my recantation. 

2. As to the second, to wit, Mr. Superstition, 
and his charge against me, I said only this, that in 
the worship of God there is required a divine 
faith ; but there can be no divine faith without a 
divine revelation of the will of God. Therefore, 
whatever is thrust into the worship of God, that is 
not agreeable to divine revelation, cannot be done 
but by a human faith, which faith will not be pro- 
fitable to eternal life. 

3. As to what Mr. Pickthank hath said, I say, 
(avoiding terms, as that I am said to rail, and the 
like,) that the prince of this town, with all the rab- 
blemcnt, his attendants, by this gentleman named, 
are more fit for a being in hell than in this town and 
country. And so the Lord have mercy upon me. 

Then the judge called to the jury, (who all this 
while stood by to hear and observe,) ^^ ^^^^^.^ 
Gentlemen of the jury, you see this speech to the 

•^ *^ jury. 

man about whom so great an uproar 
hath been made in this town ; you have also heard 
what these worthy gentlemen have witnessed 
against him ; also you have heard his reply and 
confession ; it lieth now in your breasts to hang 
him, or save his life ; but yet I think meet to in- 
stinct you in our law. 



152 CHARGE TO THE JURY. 

There was an act made in the clays of Pharaoh 
the great, servant to our prince, that, lest those of 
a contrary religion should multiply, and grow too 
stronof for him, their males should* be thrown into 
ihe river. Exod. 1 : 22. There was also an act 
made in the days of Nebuchadnezzar the great, 
another of his servants, that whoever would not 
fall dov/n and worship his golden image should be 
thrown into a fiery furnace. Dan. 3 : 6. There 
was also an act made in the days of Darius, that 
whoso for some time called upon any God but him, 
should be cast into the lion's den. Dan. 6 : 7. 
Now the substance of these laws this rebel has 
broken, not only in thought, (which is not to be 
borne,) but also in word and deed ; which must, 
therefore, needs be intolerable. 

For that of Pharaoh, his law was made upon a 
supposition to prevent mischief, no crime being 
yet apparent ; but here is a crime apparent. For 
the second and third, you see he disputeth against 
our religion ; and for the treason that he hath al- 
ready confessed, he deserveth to die the death. 

Then went the jury out, whose names were Mr. 
Blindman, Mr. No-good, Mr. Malice, Mr. Love- 
lust, Mr. Live-loose, Mr. Heady, Mr. Highmind, 
'Mr. Enmity, Mr. Liar, Mr. Cruelty, Mr. Hate- 
light, and Mr. Implacable ; who every one gave in 
his private verdict against him among themselves, 
and afterward unanimously concluded to bring him 
in guilty before the judge. And first among them- 



FAITHFUL CONDEMNED. 153 

selves, Mr. Blindman, the foreman, said, I see 
clearly tliat this man is a heretic. Then said Mr. 
No-good, Away with such a fellow from the earth. 
Ay, said Mr. Malice, for I hate the very looks of 
him. Then said Mr. Love-lust, I could never en- 
dure him. Nor I, said Mr. Live-loose, for he 
would always be condemning my way. Hang him, 
hang him, said Mr. Heady. A sorry scrub, said 
Mr. Highraind. My heart riseth against him, said 
Mr. Enmity. He is a rogue, said Mr. Liar. Hang- 
ing is too good for him, said Mr. Cruelty. Let us 
despatch him out of the way, said Mr. Hatelight. 
Then said Mr. Implacable, Might I 

1 nn iT« TTT They conclude 

have all the world given me, i could to bring him in 
not be reconciled to him ; therefore ^^ ^° 
let us forthwith bring him in guilty of death. 

And so they did ; therefore he was presently 
condemned to be had from the place where he 
was, to the place from whence he came, and there 
to be put to the most cruel death that could be 
invented. 

They, therefore, brought him out, to do with 
him according to their law ; and first they scourged 
him, then they buffeted him, then they The cmei death 
lanced his flesh with knives ; after that ^^ ^^^^^"'• 
they stoned him with stones ; then pricked him 
with their swords ; and last of all, they burned 
him to ashes at the stake. Thus came Faithful to 
his end. 

Now I saw, that there stood behind the multi- 



154 faithful's martyrdom. 

tudo a chariot and a couple of horses waiting for 
Faithful, who (so soon as his adversaries had des- 
patched him) was taken up into it, and straightway 
was carried up through the clouds with sound of 
trumpet, the neai"est way to the celestial gate. Biv 
Christian is stiu as for Christian, he had some respite, 

a ynsoner. g^j-jj ^y^g remanded back to prison ; so 
he there remained for a space. But He who over- 
rules all things, having the power of their rage in 
his own hand, so wrought it about, that Christian 
for that time escaped tFem, and went his way. 

And as he went he sang, saying, 

■^Vell, Faithful, thou hast faithfully profest 
Unto thy Lord, with whom thou shalt be blest, 
When faithless ones, with all their vain delights, 
Are crying out under their hellish plights : 
Sing, Faithful, sing, and let thy name survive, 
For though they killed thee, thou art yet alive. 



Qil)c Qcvtxiil) 0ta0je. 



i 



Now I saw in my dream that Christian went 
, . . , not forth alone ; for there was one 

rimstian has 

another com- whose name was Hopeful, (being so 

made by the beholding of Christian 

and Faithful in their words and behavior, in their 

sufferings at the fair,) whojoinedhimself unto him, 



HOPEFUL JOIXS CHRISTIAN. 155 

aiifl entering into a brotherly covenant, told him 
that he would be his companion. Thus one died 
to beai' testimony to the truth, and another rises out 
of his ashes to be a companion with Christian in his 

pilgrimage. This Hopeful also told Therearcmore 

Christian, that there were many more ^J t^e men of 

•^ the fair will fol- 

of the men in the fair that would take low. 
their time and follow after. 

So I saw, that quickly after they were got out 
of the fair they overtook one that was ^ 

•' They overtake 

going before them, whose name was By-ends. 
By-ends ; so they said to him, What countryman, 
sir ? and how far go you this way 1 He told them 
that he came from the town of Fair-speech, and 
he was going to the celestial city ; but told them 
not his name. 

From Fair-speech 1 said Christian ; is there any 
good that lives there ] Prov. 26 : 25. 

By. Yes, said By-ends, I hope so. 

Chr. Pray, sir, what may I call you? said 
Christian. 

By. I am a stranger to you, and you to me: if 
you be going this way I shall be glad By-ends loth to 
of your company; if not, I must be ^^^*«"«°^«- 
Content. 

Chr. This town of Fair-speech, said Christian, 
J have heard of; and, as I remember, they say it's 
a wealthy place. 

By. Yes, I will assure you that it is ; and I have 
very many rich kindred there. 



156 DISCOURSE WITH BY-ENDS. 

( *HK. Pray who are your kindred there, if a 
man may be so bold ? 

By. Almost the whole town ; and in particular 
my Lord Turnabout, my Lord Time-server, my 
Lord Fair-speech, from whose ancestors that town 
first took its name ; also Mr. Smooth-man, Mr. 
Facing-both-ways, Mr. Any-thing ; and the parson 
of our parish, Mr. Two-tongues, was my mother's 
own brother, by father's side ; and, to tell you the 
truth, I am become a gentleman of good quality ; 
yet my great grandfather was but a waterman, 
looking one way and rowing another, and I got 
most of my estate by the same occupation. 

Chr. Are you a married man? 

By. Yes, and my wife is a very virtuous woman, 
the daughter . of a virtuous woman ; 

The wife and . ^ . . ^ , 

kindred of By- she was my Lady b eigmng s daugh- 
ter ; therefore she came of a very hon- 
orable family, and is arrived to such a pitch of 
breeding that she knows how to cany it to all, 
even to prince and peasant. 'Tis true, we some- 
what differ in religion from those of 
dififcrsfromoth- the Stricter sort, yet but in two small ■ 

ers in religion. ' ^ n ^ ^ • • ^ • 

points ; nrst, we never strive against ■ 
v/ind and tide. Secondly, are always most zealous ^ 
when Religion goes in his silver slippers ; we love 
much to walk with him in the street if the sun 
shines and the people applaud him. 

Then Christian stepped a little aside to his fel- 
low Hopeful, saying, it runs in my mind that this 



DISCOURSE WITH BY-ENDS. 157 

is one By-ends, of Fair-speech ; and if it be he, 
we have as very a knave in our company as dwcll- 
eth in all these parts. Then said Hopeful, Ask 
him ; methinks he should not be ashamed of his 
name. So Christian came up with him again, and 
."^^aid, Sir, you talk as if you knew something more 
than all the world doth ; and, if I take not my mark 
amiss, I deem I have half a guess of you. Is not 
your name Mr. By-ends, of Fair-speech 1 

By. This is not my name ; but, indeed, it is a 
nick-name that is given me by some that cannot 
abide me, and I must be content to bear it as a re- 
proach, as other good men have borne theirs be- 
fore me. 

Chr. But did you never give an occasion to men 
to call you by this name 1 

By. Never, never ! The worst that ever I did to 
give them an occasion to give me this jj^^^ By-ends 
name was, that I had always the luck s^^ ^^^ "^«- 
to jump in my judgement with the present way of 
the times, whatever it was, and my chance was to 
get thereby ; but if things are thus cast upon me, 
let me count them a blessing ; but let not the mali- 
cious load me, therefore, with reproach. 

Chr. I thought, indeed, that you were the man 

that I heard of; and to tell you what I think, ] 

fear this name belongs to you more properly than 

you are willino: we should think it doth. ,. •■ . 

' o He desires to 

By. Well, if vou will thus imagine, keep comptmy 

, , . n T ^^^ Christian. 

I cannot help it ; you shall find me a 



158 BY-ENDS BY HIMSELF. 

fair company -keeper, if you will still admit me 
your associate. 

Chr. If you will go with us, you must go against 
wind and tide ; the which, I jDerceive, is against 
your opinion : you must also own Religion in his 
rags as well as when in his silver slippers ; and 
stand by him, too, when bound in irons, as well as 
when he walketh the streets with applause. 

By. You must not impose, nor lord it over 
my faith ; leave me to my liberty, and let me go 
with you. 

Chr. Not a step farther, unless you will do, in 
what I propound, as we. 

Then said By-ends, I shall never desert my old 

principles, since they are harmless and profitable. 

If I may not go with you, I must do 

By-ends and ^g J ^[^[ before vou overtook me, even 

they part. '' 

go by myself until some overtake me 
that will be glad of my company. 

Now I saw in my dream, that Christian and 
Hopeful forsook him, and kept their distance be- 
fore him ; but one of them, looking back, saw threo 
men following Mr. By-ends ; and, behold, as they 
came up with him, he made them a very low con- 
gee ; and they also gave him a compliment. The 

men's names were, Mr. Hold-the- 
He .has new ^vrorld, Mr. Monev-love, and Mr. Savo- 

corapanions. ' •' ' 

all, men that Mr. By-ends had former- 
ly been acquainted with, for in their minority they 
were school-fellows, and were taught by one Mr 



DISCOURSE OF BY-ENDS. 159 

Gripeman, a schoolmaster in Lovegain, which is a 
market-town in the county of Coveting, in the 
North. This schoolmaster taught them the art of 
getting, either by violence, cozenage, flattering, 
lying, or by putting on a guise of religion ; and 
these four gentlemen had attained much of the art 
of their master, so that they could each of them 
have kept such a school themselves. 

Well, when they had, as I said, thus saluted 
each other, ]Mr. Money-love said to Mr. By-ends, 
Who are they upon the road before us 1 for Chris- 
tian and Hopeful were yet within view. 

By. They are a couple of far coun- „ ^ , , 

*' _ ■•• By-ends' cna- 

trymen, that, after their mode, are ero- racter of the 

.*'... ° pilgrims. 

mg on pilgi'image. 

Money. Alas ! why did they not stay, that we 
might have had their good company] for they, 
and we, and you, sir, I hope, are all going on 
pilgrimage. 

By. We are so indeed ; but the men before us 
are so rigid, and love so much their own notions, 
and do also so lightly esteem the opinions of others, 
that let a man be ever so godly, yet if he jumps 
not with them in all things, they thrust him quite 
out of their company. 

Save. That is bad; but we read of some that 
are righteous over much, and such men's ligid- 
ness prevails with them to judge and condemn 
all but themselves. But I pray, what, and how 
many, were the things wherein you differed 1 



160 DISCOURSE OF BY-ENDS 

By. Why they, after their headstrong manner, 
concltide that it is their duty to rush on their jour- 
ney all weathers ; and I am for waiting for wind 
and tide. They are for hazarding all for God at a 
clap ; and I am for taking all advantages to secuii' 
my life and estate. They are for holding their no- 
tions, though all other men be against them ; but I 
am for religion in what, and so far as, the times 
and my safety will bear it. They are for religion 
when in rags and contempt ; but I am for him 
when he walks in his silver slippers, in the sun- 
shine, and with applause. 

HoLD-THE-WoRLD. Ay, and hold you there 
still, good Mr. By-ends ; for, for my part, I can 
count him but a fool, that having the liberty to 
keep what he has, shall be so unwise as to lose it. 
Let us be wise as serpents. It is best to make hay 
while the sun shines. You see how the bee lieth 
still in winter, and bestirs her only when she can 
have profit with pleasure. God sends sometimes 
rain* and sometimes sunshine : if they be such fools 
to go through the first, yet let us be content to 
take fair weather along with us. For my part, I 
like that religion best that will stand with the se^ 
curity of God's good blessings unto us ; for who 
can imagine, that is ruled by his reason, since God 
has bestowed upon us the good things of this life,, 
but that he would have us keep them for his sake ]i 
Abraham and Solomon grew rich in religion; andj 
Job says, that a good man shall lay up gold 



AND HIS COMPANIONS. 161 

dust ; but he must not be such as the men before 
us, if they be as you have described them. 

Save. I think that we are all agreed in this 
matter ; and therefore there needs no more words 
about it. 

Money. No, there needs no more words about 
this matter indeed; for he that believes neither 
scripture nor reason, (and you see we have both 
on our side,) neither knows his own liberty nor 
seeks his own safety. 

By. My brethren, we are, as you see, going all 
on pilgrimage ; and for our better diversion from 
things that are bad, give me leave to propound 
unto you this question. 

Suppose a man, a minister, or a tradesman, &c. 
should have an advantage lie before him to get the 
good blessings of this life, yet so as that he can by 
no means come by them, except in appearance at 
least he becomes extraordinary zealous in some 
points of religion that he meddled not with before ; 
may he not use this means to attain his end, and 
yet be a right honest man 1 

Money. I see the bottom of your question ; 
and with the gentlemen's good leave I will en- 
deavor to shape you an answer. And first, to speak 
to your question as it concerneth a minister him- 
self: suppose a minister, a worthy man, possessed 
but of a very small benefice, and has in his eye a 
greater, more fat and plump by far ; he has also 
now an opportunity of getting it, yet so as by 

Pil. Progress. H 



IG2 DISCOURSE OF BY-ENDS 

being more studious, by preaching more frequent- 
ly and zealously, and, because tlie temper of the 
people requires it, by altering of some of his prin- 
ciples ; for my pait, I see no reason why a man 
may not do this, provided he has a call, ay, and 
more a gieat deal besides, and yet be an honest 
man. For why ] 

1. His desii-e of a greater benefice is lawful, 
(this cannot be contradicted,) since it is set before 
him by Providence ; so then he may get it if he 
can, making no question for conscience sake. 

2. Besides, his desire after that benefice makes 
him more studious, a more zealous preacher, &c. 
and so makes him a better man, yea, makes him 
better improve his paits, which is according to the 
mind of trod. 

3. Now, as for his complying with the temper 
of his people, by deserting, to serve them, some ol 
his principles, this argueth, 1. That he is of a self- 
denying temper. 2. Of a sweet and winning de- 
portment. And, 3. So more fit for the ministerial 
function. 

4. I conclude, then, that a minister that changes 
a small for a great, should not, for so doing, be 
judged as covetous j but rather, since he is im- 
proved in his parts and industry thereby, be count- 
ed as one that pursues his call, and the opportu- 
nity put into his hand to do good. 

And now to the second part of the question, 
wbich concerns the tradesman you mentioned 



AND HIS COMPANIONS. 163 

Suppose such a one to have but a poor employ in 
the world, but by becoming religious he may mend 
his market, perhaps get a rich wife, or more and 
far better customers to his shop ; for my part, I 
see no reason but this may be lawfully done. 
For why ] 

1. To become religious is a \drtue, by what 
means soever man becomes so. 

2. Nor is it unla^vful to get a rich wife, or more 
custom to my shop. 

3. Besides, the man that gets these by becoming 
religious, gets that which is good of them that are 
good, by becoming good himself; so then here is 
a good wife, and good customers, and good gain, 
and all these by becoming religious, which is 
good ; therefore, to become religious to get all 
these is a good and profitable design. 

This answer thus made by ^Ir. Money-love to 
Mr. By-ends' question was highly ppplauded by 
them all; wherefore they conrluded upon the 
whole, that it was most wholesome and advanta- 
geous. And because, as they thought, no man was 
able to contradict it ; and because Christian and 
Hopeful were yet ^vithin call, they jointly agreed 
o assault them with the question as soon as they 
overtook them ; and the rather, because they had 
opposed Mr. By-ends before. So they called after 
hem, and they stopped and stood still till they 
same up to them ; but they concluded as they 
^ent, that not Mr. By-ends, but old Mr. Hold-the- 



164 MR. HOLD-THE-WORLD. 

World, should propound the question to them, be- 
cause, as they supposed, their answer to him would 
be "without the remainder of that heat that was 
kindled bet^^-ixt Mr. By-ends and them at their 
parting a little before. 

So they came up to each other, and after a short 
salutation, INIr. Hold-the- World propounded the 
question to Christian and his fellow, and then bid 
them to answer if they could. 

Then said Christian, Even a babe in religion 
may answer ten thousand such questions. For if it 
be unla\vful to follow Christ for loaves, as it is, 
John, 6 : 26 ; how much more abominable is it to 
make of him and religion a stalking-horse to get 
and enjoy the world ! Nor do we find any other 
than heathens, hypocrites, devils, and wizards, 
that are of this opinion : 

1. Heathens : for when Hamor and Shechem 
had a mind tn the daughter and cattle of Jacob, 
and saw that the^e was no way for them to come 
at them but by being circumcised, they said to 
their companions. If every male of us be circup^- 
cised, as they are circumcised, shall not their c 
tie, and their substance, and every beast of theirs . 
be ours 1 Their daughters and their cattle were 
that which they sought to obtain, and their religi' 
the stalking-horse they made use of to come at, 
them. Read the whole story, Gen. 34 : 20-24. 

2. The hypocritical Pharisees were also of this 
religion : long prayers were their pretence ; but to 



AND HIS COMPANIONS. 165 

get widows' houses was their intent, and greater 
damnation was from God their judgement. Luke, 
20 : 46, 47. 

3. Judas the devil was also of this religion : he 
was religious for the bag, that he might be pos- 
sessed of what was put therein ; but he was lost, 
cast away, and the very son of perdition. 

4. Simon, the wizard, was of this religion too ; 
for he would have had the Holy Ghost, that he 
might have got money therewith : and his sentence 
from Peter's mouth was according. Acts, 8 : 19-22. 

o. Neither will it go out of my mind, but that 
that man who takes up religion for the world, will 
throw away religion for the world ; for so surely 
as Judas designed the world in becoming religious, 
so surely did he also sell religion and his Master 
for the same. To answer the question, therefore, 
affimiatively, as I perceive you have done, and to 
accept of (as authentic) such answer, is heathenish, 
hypocritical, and devilish ; and your reward will 
be according to your works. 

Then they stood staring one upon another, but 
had not wherewith to answer Christian. Hopeful 
also approved of the soundness of Christian's an- 
swer ; so there was a gi^eat silence among them. 
?«lr. By-ends and his company also staggered, and 
kept behind, that Christian and Hopeful might 
outgo them. Then said Christian to his fellow, If 
tliese men cannot stand before the sentence of men, 
what will they do with the sentence of God ] And 



166 DEMAS INVITES THE 

if they are mute when dealt with by vessels of 
clay, what will they do when they -shall be rebuked 
by the flames of a devouring fire 1 

Then Christian and Hopeful outv/ent them 

again, and went till they came at a dc- 

The ease that Hcate plain, called Ease, where they 

piijmms have i ' ' •' 

IS but uttie in went with much content : but that 

this life. , ' 

plain was but narrow, so they were 
quickly got over it. Now at the farther side of that 
plain was a little hill, called Lucre, and in that 
hill a silver mine, which some of them that had 
formerly gone that way, because of the rarity of it, 
had turned aside to see ; but going too near the 

brim of the pit, the ground, being de- 
Lucre-hill a eeitful under them, broke, and they 

dangerous hill. _ ' . 

were slain : some also had been maim- 
ed there, and could not, to their dying day, be 
their own men ao^ain. 

Demas at the Then I saw in my dream, that a lit- 
hiii Lucre. j|g ^^ ^i^g j,^^^^ over-against the silver 
mine, stood Demas, (gentleman-like,) to call pas- 
He calls to sengers to come and see ; who said to 
Hol^ful'tocome Christian and his fellow, Ho ! turn aside 
^ ^^™^- hither, and I will show you a thing. 

Chr. What thing so deserving as to turn us 
out of the way to see it ] 

Demas. Here is a silver mine, and some 
digging in it for treasure ; if you will come, 
with a little pains you may richly provide for 
yourselves. 



PILGRIMS TO TURN ASIDE. 167 

Hope. Then said Hopeful, let us Hopeful tempted 

^ to £jo, but Christi- 

n^O see. an holds him back. 

Chr. Not I, said Christian ; I have heard oi 
this place before now, and how many there have 
been slain ; and, besides, that treasure is a snare 
to those that seek it, for it hindereth them in their 
pilgrimage. 

Then Christian called to Demas, saying, Is not 
the place dangerous 1 Hath it not hindered many 
in their pilgrimage ] 

Demas. Not very dangerous, except to those 
that are careless ; but Avithal, he blushed as he 
spake. 

Chr. Then said Christian to Hopeful, Let us 
not stir a step, but still keep on our way. 

Hope. I will warrant you, when By-ends 
comes up, if he hath the same invitation as we, 
he will turn in thither to see. 

Chr. No doubt thereof, for his principles 
lead him that way, and a hundred to one but he 
dies there. 

De:mas. Then Demas called again, saying, 
but will you not come over and see 1 

Chr. Then Christian roundly answered, saying, 
Demas, thou art an enemy to the right ways of the 
Lgrd of this way, and hast been already condemn- 
ed for thine own turning aside, by one of his Ma- 
jesty's judges, 2 Tim. 4:13; and why seekest 
thou to bring us into the like condemnation 1 Be- 
sides, if we at all turn aside, our Lord the King 



168 BY-EXDS JOINS DEMAS. 

will certainly hear thereof, and will there put us to 
shame, where we would stand A\dth boldness be- 
fore him. 

Demas cried again, that he also was one of their 
fiateraity ; and that if they would tarry a little he 
also himself would walk with them. 

Chr. Then said Christian, What is thy name ? 
Is it not the same by which I have called thee ? 

Demas. Yes, my name is Demas ; I am the 
son of Abraham. 

Chr. I know you ; Gehazi was your great 
grandfather, and Judas your father, and you have 
trod in their steps ; it is but a devilish prank that 
thou usest : thy father was hanged for a traitor, 
and thou deservest no better reward. 2 Kings, 
5 : 20-27; Matt. 26 : 14, 15; 27: 3-5. Assure 
thyself, that when we come to the King we will 
tell him of this thy behavior. Thus they went 
their way. 

By this time By-ends and his companions were 
By-ends goes co!^© again within sight, and they at 
over to Demas. ^he first beck Went over to Demas. 
Now, whether they fell into the pit by looking 
over the brink thereof, or whether they went down 
to dig, or whether they were smothered in the 
bottom by the damps that commonly arise ; of 
these things I am not certain ; but this I observed, 
that they were never seen again in the way. Then 
sans: Christian : 



THE PILLAR. 1G9 

By-ends and silver Demas both agree ; 
One calls, tlie other runs, that he may be 
A sharer in his lucre : so these two 
Take up in this world, and no fartlier go. 

Now I saw that, just on the other side of this 
plain the pilgi'ims came to a place ^^^ ^^ ^ 
where stood an old monument hard by strange monu- 

•' ment. 

the highway-side, at the sight of which 
they were both concerned,' because of the strange- 
ness of the form thereof: for it seemed to them as 
if it had been a woman transformed into the shape 
of a pillar. Here, therefore, they stood looking and 
looking upon it, but could not for a time tell what 
they should make thereof At last Hopeful espied, 
written above upon the head thereof, a writing in 
an unusual hand ; but he being no scholar, car.etl 
to Christian (for he was leai-ned) to see if he could 
pick out the meaning: so he came, and after a 
little laying of letters together he found the same 
to be this, " Remember Lot's wife." So he read 
it to his fellow ; after which they both concluded 
that that was the pillar of salt into which Lot's 
wife was turned for herlookino^ back with a covet- 
ous heart when she was ffoinsr from Sodom for 
safety. Gen. 19 : 26. Which sudden and amazing 
sight gave them occasion for this discourse. 

Chr. Ah ! my brother, this is a seasonable 
sight, it came opportunely to us after the invitation 
which Demas gave us to come over to • view the 



170 DISCOURSE ABOUT 

hill Lucre; and had we gone over, as he desired- 
us, and as thou wast inclined to do, my brother, , 
we had, for aught I know, been made, like this 
woman, a spectacle for those that shalLcome after 
to behold. 

Hope. I am sorry that I was so foolish, and 
am made to wonder that I am not now as Lot's 
wife ; for wherein was the difference betwixt her 
sin and mine ] She only looked back, and I had a 
desire to go see. Let grace be adored j and let 
me be ashamed that ever such a thing should be in j 
mine heart. ' 

Chr. Let us take notice of what we see here, 
for our help for time to come. This woman escap- 
ed one judgement, for she fell not by the destruc- •• 
tion of Sodom ; yet she was destroyed by another,. , 
as we see ; she is turned into a pillar of salt. 

Hope. True, and she may be to us both cau- 
tion and examj)le ; caution, that we should shun ;' 
her sin, or a sign of what judgement will overtake | 
such as shall not be prevented by this caution ; so ^ 
Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, with the two hun- I 
dred and fifty men that perished in their sin, did \ 
also become a sign or example to others to be- ; 
ware. Numb. 16 : 31, 32; 26 : 9, 10. But abova | 
all, I muse at one thing, to wit, how Demas and 
his fellows can stand so confidently yonder to look ' 
for that treasure, which this woman but for look- il 
ing behind her after (for we read not that she f 
stepped one foot out of the way) was turned into | 

! 



lot's wife. 171 

a pillar of salt; especially since the judgement 
which overtook her did make her an example 
within sight of where they are ; for they cannot 
choose but see her, did they but lift up their eyes. 
Chr. It is a thing to be wondered at, and it 
argueth that their hearts are grown desperate in 
the case ; and I cannot tell who to compare them 
to so fitly, as to them that pick pockets in the pre- 
sence of the judge, or that will cut purses under 
the gallows. It is said of the men of Sodom, that 
they were " sinners exceedingly," because they 
■ were sinners " before the Lord," that is, in his 
eye-sight and notwithstanding the kindnesses that 
he had showed them ; for the land of Sodom was 
now like the garden of Eden heretofore. Gen. 
13 : 10-13. This, therefore, provoked him the 
more to jealousy, and made their plague as hot as 
the fire of the Lord out of heaven could make it. 
An(\ it is most rationally to be concluded, that such, 
even such as these are, that shall sin in the sight, 
yea, and that too in despite of such examj^les that 
are set continually before them to caution them 
to the contrary, must be partakers of severest 
; judgements. 

i Hope. Doubtless thou hast said the truth ; but 
Iwhat a mercy is it that neither thou, but especially 
! I, am not made myself this example ! This minis- 
\\ tereth occasion to us to thank God, to fear before 
1 1 him, and always to remember Lot's wife. 
') I saw then that they went on their way to a 



172 THE RIVER OF LIFE. 

pleasant river, which David the king called " the 
river of God ;" but John, " the river of the water 
of life." Ps. 65:9; Rev. 22 : 1 ; Ezek. 47 : 1-9. 
. . Now their way lay just upon the bank 

of this river: here, therefore, Christiau 
and his companion walked with great delight ; 
they drank also of the water of the river, which 
w:is pleasant and enlivening to their weary spirits. 
Trees by the Besides, on the banks of this river, on 
river. either side, were green trees with all 

manner of fruit : and the leaves they ate to pre- 
vent surfeits, and other diseases that 
leaves of Ihe are incident to those that heat their 
^^^^' blood by travel. On either side of the 

river was also a meadow, curiously beautified with 
lilies ; and it was gi-een all the year 

A meadow m . " *' 

which they Ue louff. In this meadow they lay down 

down to sleep 5^ 

and slept, for here they might lie dowTi 
safely. Ps. 23 : 2 ; Isa. f4 : 30. When they awoke 
they gathered again of the fruit of the trees, and 
drank again of the water of the river, and then 
lay down again to sleep. Thus they did several 
days and nights. Then they sang, 

Behold ye how these crystal streams do glide, 
To comfort pilgrims by the highway side. 
The meadows green, besides their fragrant smell. 
Yield dainties for them ; and he who can tell 
What pleasant fruit, yea, leaves, these trees do yield, 
Will soon sell all, that he may buy this field. 



BY-PATH MEADOW. 173 

So when they were disposed to go on, (for the}? 
were not as yet at their journey's end,) they ate, 
and drank, and departed. 

Now I beheld in my dream, that they had not 
journeyed far, but the river and the way for a time 
parted, at which tliey were not a little soiTy; yet 
they durst not go out of the way. Now the way 
from the river was rough, and their feet tender by 
reason of their travels ; so the souls of the pilgi'ims 
were much discouraged because of the way. Numb. 
21:4. Wherefore still as they went on, they wished 
for a better way. Now a little before 

•' By-patn mea- 

them, there was on the left hand of the ^o"^- 

road a meadow and a stile to go over into it, and 
that meadow is called By-path meadow. Then said 
Christian to his fellow, If this meadow lieth along 
by our way-side, let's go over into it. Then he 
went to the stile to see, and behold a path lay along 
by the way on the other side of the 

_ -r • T ^ • 1 One temptation 

fence, it is accordmg to my wish, makes way for 

said Chi'istian; here is the easiest ^° 

going ; come, good Hopeful, and let us go over. 

Hope. But, how if this path should lead us out 
of the way ] 

Chr. That is not likely, said the other. Look, 
cloth it not go along by the way-side ] So Hope- 
ful, being persuaded by his fellow, 
went after him over the stile. When tianTLay lead 
they were gone over, and were got into J'^^ °^^^ °^* 
die path, they found it very easy for 



174 VAIX-CONFIDENCE LOST. 

their feet ; and withal, they looking before them, es- 
pied a man walking as they did, and his name was 
Vain-Confidence : so they called after 
6udd2?y'!?Ikn ^^^"^' ^"^ asked him whither that way 
in wiih stran- led. He Said, To the Celestial Gate. 

gers. 

Look, said Christian, did not I tell 
you so 1 by this you may see we are right. So 
they followed, and he went before them. But be- 
hold the night came on, and it grew very dark ; 
so that they that went behind lost the sight of 
him that went before. 

He therefore that went before, (Vain-Confidence 
A pit to catch the by name,) not seeing the way before 
mm, tell mto a deep pit, which was 
on purpose there made, by the prince of those 
grounds, to catch vain-glorious fools withal, and 
was dashed in pieces with, his fall. Isa. 9 : 16. 

Now Christian and his fellow heard him fall. So 
they called to know the matter, but there was none 
to answer, only they heard a groaning. Then said 
H(jpeful, Where are we now ] Then was his fel- 
low silent, as mistrusting that he had led him out 
of the way ; and now it began to rain, and thunder 
and lighten in a most dreadful manner, and the 
water rose amain. 

Reasoning be- Then Hopeful groaned in himself, 
S^'Sxd H^ saying. Oh that I had kept on my way ! 
^ Chr. Who could have thought that 

this path should have led us out of the way 1 

Hope. I was afraid on't at the very first, and 



PILGRIMS IN TROUBLE. 175 

therefore gave you that gentle caution. I would 

have spoken plainer, but that you are older than I 

Chr. G ood brother, be not offend- ^, . . . 

Christian 3 ro- 

ed ; I am soiTy 1 have broudit thee pemmice ibr 
out or the way, and that 1 have put brother out ct 

, . ... , -r, the way. 

thee into such nnmment danger. Fray, 

my brother, forgive me ; 1 did not do it of an ev:' 

intent. 

Hope. Be comforted, my brother, for I forgive 
thee ; and believe, too, that this shall be for our 
good. 

Chr. I am glad I have with me a merciful bro- 
ther ; but we must not stand here ; let us try to 
go back again. 

Hope. But, good brother, let me go before. 

Chr. No, if you please, let me go first, that if 
there be any danger, I may be first therein, be- 
cause by my means we are both gone out of the way. 

Hope. No, said Hopeful, you shall not go first, 
for your mind being troubled may lead you out of 
the way again. Then for their encouragement they 
heard the voice of one saying, ** Let thine heart bo 
toward the highway, even the way that thou went- 
est turn again." Jer. 31 : 21. But by this time 
the waters were greatly risen, by rea- 

r T,- 1 1 C • -U 1 They are in dan. 

son 01 which the way oi going back ger of diovmin? 
was veiy dangerous. (Then I thought ^ ^^^° 
that it is easier going out of the way when we are 
in, than going in when we are out.) Yet they ad- 
ventured to go back ; but it was so dark, and the 



176 GIANT DESPAIR. 

flood was so high, that in their going back they 

had like to have been drowned nine or ten times 

Neither could they, with all the skill they had, 

get again to the stile that night. Wherefore at last, 

lighting under a little shelter, they sat 
Uie giounds of dowu there till the day brake ; but, 
Giaiit Despair. ^^.^^ ^^e^yj^ they fell asleep. Now 
there was, not far from the place where they lay, a 
castle, called Doubting Castle, the owner where- 
of wels Giant Despair, and it was in his grounds 
they now were sleeping : wherefore he, getting up 
in the morning early, and walking up and down 
in his fields, caught Christian and Hopeful asleep 
in his gi'ounds. Then with a grim and surly voice 
he bid them awake, and asked them whence they 
were, and what they did in his grounds. They 
lold him they were pilgrims, and that they had . 
lost their way. Then said the giant, You have this j 
He finds them in night trespassed on me by trampling 
ciSS^Sm^lo in and lying on my grounds, and 
Doubting Castle, therefore you must go along with me. 
So they were forced to go, because he was strong- 
er than they. They also had but little to say, for 
they knew themselves in a fault. The giant, there- 
fore, drove them before him, and put them into 

his castle, into a very dark dungeon, 
nefs S^thS- nasty, and stinking to the spirits of 

imprisonment ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ jj^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^ j^^ 

from Wednesday morning till Saturday night, 
without one bit of bread or drop of diink, or light, 








The Giant exulting over his captives, — p. 176. 



GIANT DESPAIR. 177 

or any to ask how they did : they were, tlierefore, 
here in evil case, and were far from friends and 
acquaintance. Psahn 88 : 18. Now in this place 
Christian had double sorrow, because it was 
through his unadvised counsel that they were 
brought into this distress. 

Now Giant Despair had a wife, and her name 
was Diffidence : so when he was gone to bed he 
told his wife what he had done, to wit, that he had 
taken a couple of prisoners, and cast them into his 
dungeon for trespassing on his grounds. Then 
he asked her also what he had best do further to 
them. So she asked him what they were, whence 
they came, and whither they were bound, and he 
told her. Then she counselled him, that when he 
arose in the morning he should beat them without 
mercy. So when he arose he getteth him a grie- 
vous crabtree cudgel, and goes down into the dun- 
geon to them, and there first falls to rating of them 
as if tney were dogs, although they gave him ne- 
ver a word of distaste. Then he falls upon them, 
j and beats them fearfully, in such sort on Thursday 
I that they were not able to help them- ^'^^^ fZ^^^^'- 
selves, or to turn them upon the floor, eoners. 
I'his done, he withdraws and leaves them there to 
condole their misery, and to mourn under their dis- 
tress : so all that day they spent their time in no- 
thing but sighs and bitter lamentations. T\:e next 
night she, talking with her husband further about 
ihem, and understanding that they were yet alive, 

pa Progress. 12 



178 THE PILGRIMS DISCOURSE 

did advise him to counsel them to make away with 

On Frida themselvcs. So when morning was 

Giant Despair come he Qfoes to them in a surly man- 

to kill them- ner, as before, and perceivmg them to 

eelves, . • i i • i i 

be very sore with the stripes that he 
bad given them the day before, he told them, that 
since they were never like to come out of that 
place, their only way would be forthwith to make 
an end of themselves, either with knife, halter, or 
poison : for why, said he, should you choose to live, 
seeing it is attended with so much bitterness 1 
But they desired him to let them go. With that 
he looked ugly upon them, and rushing to them, 
had doubtless made an end of them himself, but 
The giant some- that he fell into one of his fits, (for he 
times has fits, sometimes in sunshiny weather fell in- 
to fits,) and lost for a time the use of his hands ; 
wherefore he withdrew, and left them as before to 
consider what to do. Then did the prisoners con- 
sult between themselves, whether it was best to 
take his counsel or no ; and thus they began to | 
discourse : " 

CllR. Brother, said Christian, what shall we 
do 1 The life that we now live is miserable. For ' 
my part, I know not whether it is best to live 

Christian thus, or to die out of hand. My soul ! 
cmshed. chooseth strangling rather than life, ^ 
and the grave is more easy for me than this dun> 
geon. Job, 7:15. Shall we be ruled by the giant ? | 

Hope. Indeed our present condition is dre(ul« 



IN THE DUNGEON. 179 

fill, atid death would be far more welcome to me 
than thus for ever to abide ; but yet let us con- 
sider, the Lord of the country to which we are 
going hath said, " Thou shalt do no murder," no, 
not to another man's person ; much more then are 
we forbidden to take his counsel to kill ourselves. 
Besides, he that kills another, can but commit 
murder upon his body ; but for one to kill himself, 
is to kill body and soul at once. And, moreover, 
my brother, thou talkest of ease in the Hopeful com- 
grave, but hast thou forgotten the hell foitahim. 
whither for certain the murderers go 1 for " no 
murderer hath eternal life," &:c. And let us con- 
sider again, that all the law is not in the hand of 
Giant Despair ; others, so far as I can understand, 
have been taken by him as well as we, and yet 
have escaped out of his hands. Who knows but 
that God, who made the world, may cause that 
Giant Despair may die ; or that at some time or 
other he may forget to lock us in ; or that he may, 
in a short time, have another of his fits before us, 
and may lose the use of his limbs ] And if evei 
that should come to pass again, for my part, I am 
resolved to pluck up the heart of a man, and to try 
my utmost to get from under his hand. I was a 
fool that I did not try to do it before. But, how- 
c?ver, my brother, let us be patient, and endure a 
while ; the time may come that may give us a 
happy release ; but let us not be our own murder 
ers. With these words Hopeful at present did 



ISO DISCOURSE IN THE DUNGEON. 

moderate the mind of his brother; so they con- 
tinued together in the dark that day, in their sad 
and doleful condition. 

Well, towards evening the giant goes down in- 
to the dungeon again, to see if his prisoners ha^l 
taken his counsel. But when he came tl*ere he 
found them alive ; and truly, alive was all ; for 
now, what for want of bread and water, and by 
reason of the wounds they received when he beat 
them, they could do little but breathe. But I say, 
he found them alive ; at which he fell into a grie- 
vous rage, and told them, that seeing they had dis- 
obeyed his counsel, it should be worse with them 
than if they had never been. born. 

At this they trembled greatly, and I think that 
Christian fell into a swoon ; but coming a little to 
himself again, they renewed their discourse about 
the giant's counsel, and whether yet they had best 
take it or no. Now Christian again seemed for 
doing it ; but Hopeful made his second reply as 
followeth : 

Hope. My brother, said he, rememberest thou 
Hopeftii comforts not liow valiant thou hast been here- 
iLfSerthfnS toforo ? Apollyon could not crush 

to remembrance, ^j^^^^ ^^^ ^q^|J ^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^ j|^_|gj 

hear, or see, or feel, in the Valley of the Shadow of 
Death. What hardship, terror, &,nd amazement 
hast thou already gone through ! and art thou now 
nothing but fears ! Thou seest that I am in the 
dungeon with thee, a far weaker man by nature 



THE giant's wife. 181 

than thou art. Also this giant hath wounded me 
as well as thee, and hath also cut off the bread and 
water from my mouth, and with thee I mourn 
without the light. But let us exercise a little more 
patience. Remember how thou playedst the man 
at Vanity Fair, and wast neither afraid of the 
chain nor cage, nor yet of bloody death ; where- 
fore let us (at least to avoid the shame that it be- 
comes not a christian to be found in) bear up with 
patience as well as we can. 

Now night being come again, and the giant and 
his wife being in bed, she asked him conceniing 
the prisoners, and if they had taken his counsel : 
to which he replied, They are sturdy rogues ; they 
choose rather to bear all hardships than to make 
away with themselves. Then said she, Take them 
into the castle-yard to-mon'ow, and show them the 
bones and skulls of those that thou hast ah eady dis- 
patched, and make them believe, ere a week comes 
to an end, thou wilt tear them in pieces, as thou 
hast done their fellows before them. 

So when the morning was come the giant goes 
to them again, and takes them into the castle-yard, 
and shows them as his wife had bidden him. 
These, said he, were pilgrims, as you are, once, 
and they trespassed on my grounds as on s-turda 
vou have done : and when I thousrht the giant threat 

■;. , . . , r, eued that short- 

tit 1 tore them m pieces, and so with- lyhewouidpuii 
T T • n T , them in pieces. 

m ten days I will do you : get you 

down to your den again And vnth that he beat 



182 THE KEY OF PROMISE, 

them all the way thither. They lay, therefore, all 
day on Saturday in a lamentable case, as before. 
Now when night was come, and when Mrs. Diffi- 
dence and her husband, the giant, were got to bed, 
ihey began to renew their discourse of their pri- 
soners ; and withal the old giant wondered that he 
could neither by his blows nor counsel bring them 
to an end. And with that his wife replied, I fear, 
said she, that they live in hopes that some will 
come to relieve them ; or that they have picklocks 
about them, by the means of which they hope to 
escape. And sayest thou so, my dear ! said the 
giant ; I will therefore search them in the morning. 

Well, on Saturday, about midnight, they began 
to pray, and continued in prayer till almost break 
of day. 

Now, a little before it was day, good Chiistian. 

as one half amazed, brake out into this passionate 

speech ; What a fool, quoth he, am I, thus to lie 

in a stinking dungeon, when I may as well walk 

, . at liberty ! I have a key in my bo- 

A key m Chris- *' . . 

tian's bosom, call- som, Called Promise, that will, I am 

ed Promise, opens ^ ^ t i . -i->. , 

any lock in Doubt- persuaded. Open any lock m Doubt- 
"^° ^^ °' ing Castle. Then said Hopeful, that 

is good news : good brother, pluck it out of ihy 
bosom and try. 

Then Christian pulled it out of his bosom, and 
began to try at the dungeon-door, whose bolt, as 
he turned the key, gave back, and the door flew 
open with ease, and Christian and Hopeful both 



I 



THEY ESCAPE. 183 

came out. Then he went to the outward door that 
leads into the castle-yard, and with his key opened 
that door also. After that he went to the iron gate, 
for that must be opened too, but that lock went 
desperately hard, yet the key did open it. Then 
they thrust open the gate to make their escape 
with speed ; but that gate, as it opened, made such 
a creaking that it waked Giant Despair, who hastily 
rising to pursue his prisoners, felt his limbs to fail ; 
for his fits took him again, so that he could by no 
means go after them. Then they went on, and 
came to the King's, high way, and so were safe, be- 
cause they were out of his jurisdiction. 

Now when they were gone over the stile, they 
bfegan to contrive with themselves what they should 
do at that stile, to prevent those that shall come 
after from falling^ into the hands of . .„ 

. '^ A pillar erected 

Giant Despair. So they consented to by christian 

- ^ ... T and his fellow. 

erect there a pillar, and to engrave 
upon the side thereof this sentence : " Over this 
stile is the way to Doubting Gastle, which is kept 
by Giant Despair, who despiseth the King of the 
celestial country, and seeks to destroy his holy pil- 
gi'ims." Many, therefore, that followed after, read 
what was wi'itten, and escaped the danger. This 
done, they sang as follows : 

Out of the v/ay we went, and then we found 

Wbat 'twas to tread upon forbidden ground: 

And let them that come after have a care 

Lest heedlessness makes them as we to fare: 

Lest they for trespassing his prisoners are, 

Wlioffe ea«:tle'9 I>oubting, and whose name's Despedr. 



184 THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS. 



aCI)e (!^i0l)tl) Stage, 

They went then till they came to the Delectable 
Tiie Delectable Mountains, which mountains belong to 

Mountains. ^j^^ j^^^,^ ^^ ^^^^ j^.j^ ^^ ^j^.^j^ ^^^^ ^^^^ 

spoken before. So they went up to the mountains, 

to behold the gardens and orchards, the vineyards 

and fountains of water ; where also they 

Tney are re- ^*' 

freshed in the drank and washed themselves, and did 

mountains. r> i r» i • i -vt i 

freely eat oi the vmeyards. Now there 
were on the tops of these mountains shepherds 
feeding their flocks, and they stood by the high- 
way-side. The pilgrims, therefore, went to them, 
and leaning upon their staffs, (as is common with 
Talk with the weary pilgrims when they stand to talk 

Shepherds. ^^.^^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ ^-^^^ ^^-^^^^ 

Whose delectable mountains are these, and whose 
be the sheep that feed upon them ] 

She P. These mountains are Emmanuel's land, 
and they are within sight of his city ; and the 
sheep also are his, and he laid down his life for 
them. John, 10 : 11, 15. 

Chr. Is this the way to the celestial city 1 

She P. You are just in your way. 

Chr. How far is it thither"? 

She p. Too far for any but those who shall get 
thither indeed. 

Chr. Is the way safe or dangerous 1 

She P. Safe for those for whom it is to be safe; 



THE SHEPHERDS. 185 

but transgi-essors shall fall therein. Hos. 14 : 9. 

Chr. Is there in this place any relief for pil- 
grims that are weary and faint in the way 1 

Shep. The Lord of these mountains hath given 
us a chargp not to be forgetful to entertain stran- 
gers : therefore the good of the place is before 
you. Heb. 13 : 2. 

I saw also in my dream, that when the Shep- 
herds perceived that they were wayfaring men, 
they also put questions to them, (to which they 
made answer as in other places,) as. Whence came 
you ? and. How got you into the way ? and. By 
what means have you so persevered therein ] for 
but few of them that begin to come hither, do 
show their face on these mountains. 
But when the Shepherds heard their ^efcomltS 
answers, being pleased therewith, they 
looked very lovingly upon them, and said. Wel- 
come to the Delectable Mountains. 

The Shepherds, 1 say, whose names were 
Knowledge, Experience, Watchful, 
and Sincere, took them by the hand, J.^e^gS^hgrd''/. 
and had them to their tents, and made 
them partake of that which was ready at present. 
They said, moreover. We would that you should 
g' ay here awhile, to be acquainted with us, and 
yet more to solace yourselves with the good of 
these Delectable Mountains. Then they told them 
that they were content to stay. So they went to 
their rest that night, because it was very late. 



186 MOUNTAIN OF ERROR. 

Then I saw in my dream, that in the morning 
the Shej)herds called up Christian and Hopeful 
to walk with them upon the mountains. So they 
went forth with them, and walked awhile, having 
a pleasant prosj)ect on every side. Then said the 
Shepherds one to another, Shall we 

They are -^ . to 

shown won- SHOW thoso pilsfrims somo wonders i 

ders 

So when they had concluded to do it, 
they had them first to the top of a hill called Er- 
ror, which was very steep on the far- 
The mountain j-jj^st side, and bid them look down to 

of LiTor. 

the bottom. So Christian and Hopeful 
looked down, and saw at the bottom several men 
dashed all to pieces by a fall that they had from 
the top. Then said Christian, What meaneth this 1 
The Shepherds answered, Have you not heard of 
them that were made to err, by hearkening to Hy- 
meneus and Philetus, as concerning the faith of 
the resuiTection of the body] 2 Tim. 2 : 17, 18. 
They answered. Yes. Then said the Shepherds, 
Those that-you see lie dashed in pieces at the bot- 
tom of this mountain are they ; and. they have con- 
tinued to this day unburied, as you see, for an ex- 
ample to others to take heed how they clamber 
too high, or how they come too near the brink of 
this mountain. 

Then I saw that they had them to the top of 

another mountain, and the name of 

Mount Caution. . ^ . i i • i , , i 

that is Caution, and bid them look 
afar off; which, when they did, they perceived, 



MOUNT CAUTION. 187 

as they thought, several men walking up and down 
among the tombs that were there ; and they per- 
Iceived that the men were blind, because they 
i stumbled sometimes upon the tombs, and because 
! they could not get out from among them. Then 
[ said Christian, What means this ] 
I The Shepherds then answered. Did you not see 
I a little below these mountains a stile that led into 
ia meadow, on the left hand of this way 1 They 
I answered. Yes. Then said the Shepherds, From 
that stile there goes a path that leads directly to 
Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair ; 
i and these men (pointing to them among the tombs) 
' came once on pilgrimage, as you do now, even un- 
til they came to that same stile. And because the 
; right way was rough in that place, they chose 
to go out of it into that meadow, and there were 
I taken by Giant Despair, and cast into Doubting 
[Castle, where, after they had awhile been kept in 
the dungeon, he at last did put out their eyes, and 
|l§d them among those tombs, where he has left 
them to wander to this very day, that the saying ot 
the wise man might be fulfilled, ** He that wander- 
eth out of the way of understanding shall remain 
'in the congregation of the dead." Prov. 21 : 16. 
I Then Christian and Hopeful looked upon one an- 
other, with tears gushing out, but yet said nothing 
to the Shepherds. 

Then I saw in my dream, that the Shepherds had 
them to another place in a bottom, where waa a 



188 A BY-WAY TO HELL. 

door on the side of a hill ; and they opened the 
door, and bid them look in. They looked in, there- 
fore, and saw that within it was very dark andjl 
smoky ; they also thought that they heard there ajl 
rumbling noise, as of fire, and a cry of some tor-jl 
mented, and that they smelt the scent of brimstone.] 
Then said Christian, What means this ]L 

A by-way to hell. rT^^ r^^ ■, -i n ^ mi • • T 

Ihe bhepherds told them, Ihis is a by- 
way to hell, a way that hypociites go in at; name-! 
ly, such as sell their birth-right, with Esau; such 
as sell their Master, with Judas ; such as blaspheme ji 
the Gospel, with Alexander ; and that lie and dis- '; 
semble, with Ananias and Sapphira his wife. 

Then said Hopeful to the Shepherds, I perceive 
that these had on them, even every one, a show of 
pilgrimage, as we have now ; had they not ] 

She P. Yes, and held it a long time too. 

Hope. How far might they go on in pilgrimage 
in their day, since they, notwithstanding, were mis- 
erably cast away 1 

She P. Some farther, and some not so far as 
these mountains. 

Then said the pilgrims one to the other. We had 
need cry to the Strong for strength. 

She P. Ay, and you will have need to use it, 
when you have it, too. 

By this time the pilgrims had a desire to go for- 
ward, and the Shepherds a desire they should ; so 
they walked together toward the end of the moun 
tains. Then said the Shepherds one to another 



THE PILGRIMS DEPART. 189 

Let us here show the pilgrims the gates of the Ce- 
lestial City, if they have skill to look xhe shepherds' 
through our perspective glass. The perspective-giass. 
pilgrims lovingly accepted the motion : so they had 
them to the top of a high hill, called Clear, and 
gave them the glass to look. 

Then they tried to look ; but the remembrance 
of that last thing that the Shepherds ^he ft-uits of 
had shown them made their hands shake, servile fear. 
by means of which impediment they could not look 
steadily through the glass ; yet they thought they 
saw something like the gate, and also some of the 
glory of the place. Then they went away and 
sang: 

Thus by the Shepherds secrets are reveal'd, 
Which from all other men are kept conceal'd : 
Come to the Shepherds then, if you would see 
Things deep, things hid, and that mysterious be. 

When they were about to depart, one of the 
Shepherds gave them a note of the way. a two-fold cau- 
Another of them bid them beware of ^°^- 
the Flatterer. The third bid them take heed that 
they slept not upon the Enchanted Ground. And 
the fourth bid them God speed. So I awoke from 
mv dream. 



4r 



190 IGNORANCE. 



And I slept, and dreamed again, and saw the 

same two pilginms going down the mountains along 

the highway towards the city. Now a little below 

these mountains, on the left hand, lieth 

Conceit""om Cf the country of Conceit; from which 

^'orauce!''"'^ ^°' country there comes into the way in 

which the pilgrims walked, a little 

crooked lane. Here, therefore, they met with a 

very brisk lad that came out of that country, and 

nd ^^^ name was Ignorance. So Christian 

Ignorance have askod him from what parts he came, 

some talk. i i • i i 

and whither he was gomg. 

Ignor. Sir, I was born in the country that lieth 
off there, a little on the left hand, and I am going 
to the Celestial City. 

Chr. But how do you think to get in at the 
gate, for you may find some difficulty there ] 

Ignor. As other good people do, said he. 

Chr. But what have you to show at that gate, 
that the gate should be opened to you 1 

Ignor. I know my Lord's will, and have been 
The grounds ^ S^°^ ^'^'^''5 I pay every man his 
of Ignorance's owu ; I pray, fast, pay tithes, and give 
alms, and have left my country for whi- 
ther I am going. 

Chr. But thou earnest not in at the wicket- 
gate that is at the head of this way ; thou earnest 



IGNORANCE. 191 

in hither through that same crooked lane, and 
therefore I fear, however thou mayst think of 
thyself, when the reckoning-day shall come, 
thou wilt have laid to thy charge, that thou art 
a thief and a robber, instead of getting admittance 
into the city. 

Ignor. Gentlemen, ye be utter strangers to me, 
[ know you not : be content to follow „ „ , 

^ •'^ He telletli 

the religion of your country, and I every one he 13 
will follow the religion of mine. I hope 
all will be well. And- as for the gate that you talk 
of, all the world knows that it is a groat way off 
of our country. I cannot think that any man in all 
our parts doth so much as know the way to it j 
nor need they matter whether they do or no, since 
we have, as you see, a fine, pleasant, green lane, 
that comes down from our country, the next way 
into the way. 

When Christian saw that the man was wise in 
his own conceit, he said to Hopeful whisperingly. 
" There is more hope of a fool than of him." Prov. 
26 : 12. And said, moreover, •' When he that is 
a fool walketh by the way, his'wisdom faileth him, 
and he saith to every one, that he is a 
fool." Eccles. 10 : 3. What shall we ?o^ f° ,<=«^ 

It to a fool. 

talk farther with him, or outgo him at 
present, and so leave him to think of what he hath 
heard already, and then stop again for him after- 
wards, and see if by degrees we can do any good 
Co him 1 Then said Hopeful, 



Id2 turnaway's destruction 

Let Ignorance a little while now muse 

On what is said, and let him not refuse 

Good counsel to embrace, lest he remain 

iStiJl ignorant of what's the chiefest gain. 

God saith, those that no understanding have, 

(Although he made them,) them he will not save. 

Hope. He further added, " It is not good, i 
think, to say so to him all at once ; let us pass him 
by, if you will, and talk to him anon, even as he is 
able to bear it. 

So they both went on, and Ignorance he came 
after. Now when they had passed him a little way, 
they entered into a very dark lane, where they 
met a man whom seven devils had bound with 
seven strong cords, and were carrying him back 
to the door that they saw on the side of the hill. 
Matt. 12 : 45 ; Prov. 5 : 22. Now good Christian 
began to tremble, and so did Hopeful, his compa- 
nion ; yet, as the devils led away the man. Chris- 
tian looked to see if he knew him ; and he thought 
it might be one Turn-away, that dwelt in the town 
of Apostacy. But he did not perfectly 
tion of one see his face, for he did hang his head . 
um-away. j.j^^ ^ thief that is found ; but being 
gone past. Hopeful looked after him, and espied 
on his back a paper, with this inscription, " Wan- 
ton professor, and damnable apostate." 

Then said Christian to «his fellow. 
Christian tell- -^^^^ j ^^^j ^^ remembrance that whicli 



eth his compa 
uion { 
Little 



"'- %'S °^ was told me of a thing that happened 
to a good man hereabout. The name; 



LITTLE-FAITH ROBBED. 193 

of the man was Little-Faith ; but a good man, 
and he dwelt in the town of Sincere. The thing 
was this. At the entering in at this passage, 
there comes down from Broadway- „ ^ 

•' Broadway- 

gate a lane, called Dead-man's-lane ; gate. Dead- 

so called because of the murders that 
are commonly done there ; and this Little-Faith 
going on pilgrimage, as we do now, chanced to sit 
down there and sleep. Now there hapj^ened at 
that time to come down the lane from Broadway- 
gate, three sturdy rogues, and their names were 
Faint-Heart, Mistrust, and Guilt, three brothers ; 
and they espying Little-Faith where he was, came 
galloping up with speed. Now the good man was 
ijust awaked from his sleep, and was getting up to 
go on his journey. So they came up all to him, 
and with threatening language bid him stand. At 
this Little-Faith looked as white as a sheet, and 
had neither power to fight nor fly. 
Then said Faint-Heart, Deliver thy robbed"!yS 

(urse ; but he making no haste to do ^^JgJJJ^^'^'' 
it, (for he was loth to lose his mo- 
ney,) Mistrust ran up to him, and thrusting his 
hand into his pocket pulled out thence 
a bag of silver. Then he cried out, way'^hS^sfh-eri 
Thieves, thieves! With that Guilt, S^tS°°'^^ 
with a great club that was in his hand, 

truck Little-Faith on the head, and with that blow 
felled him flat to the ground, where he lay bleed- 
ing as one that would bleed to death. All this 

PiL ProffreH. 1 *^ 



194 little-faith's troubles. 

while the thieves stood by. But at last they hear 
ing that some were upon the road, and fearing 
lest it should be one Great-Grace that dwells in 
the town of Good-Confidence, they betook them- 
selves to their heels, and left this good man to 
shift for himself Now, after a while, Little-Faith 
came to himself, and getting up, made shift to 
scramble on his way. This was the story. 

Hope. But did they take from him all that 
ever he had ? 

Chr. No; the place where his jewels were 
they never ransacked ; so those he kept 
lost not his best Still. But, as I was told, the good 
t uigs- j^g^jj ^g^g much afflicted for his loss ; 

for the thieves got most of his spending-money. 
That which they got not (as I said) were jewels ; 
also he had a little odd money left, but scarce 
enough to bring him to his journey's end. Nay, 
(if I was not misinformed,) he was forced to beg 

Little Faith ^^ ^® Went, to keep himself alive, for 
forced to beg his iowels he might not sell : but beg 

tohisjoumcy's '^ i i i i , 

end. and do what he could, he went (as we 

say) with many a hungry belly the most part ot 
the rest of the way. 1 Pet. 4 : 18. 

Hope. But is it not a wonder they got not from 
him his certificate, by which he was to receive his 
admittance at the Celestial Gate ! 

Chr. It is a wonder; but they 

He kept not his , , , ^ . -, . 

beet things by got not that, though they missed it not 

JiiB own cunning, ^f , -, . /• i • r- 

through any good cunning of his ; for 



LITTLE-FAITH. 195 

he being dismayed by their coming upon him, had 
neither power nor skill to hide any thing : so it 
was more by good providence than by his endea- 
vor that they missed of that good thing. 2 Tim 
1 : 12-14 ; 2 Pet. 2 : 9. 

Hope. But it must needs be a comfort to him 
that they got not this jewel from him. 

Chr. It might have been great comfort to him, 
had he used it as he should ; but they that told me 
the story said that he made but little use of it all 
the rest of the way, and that because of the dismay 
that he had in their taking away his money. In- 
deed he forgot it a great part of the rest of his 
journey ; and besides, when at any time it came 
into his mind, and he began to be comforted there- 
with, then would fresh thoughts of his loss come 
again upon him, and these thoughts would swallow 
up all. 

Hope. Alas, poor man, this could He is pitied by 
not but be a great grief to him. ^"^^* 

^ Chr. Grief? Ay, a grief indeed! Would it 
not have been so to any of us, had we been used 
as he, to be robbed and wounded too, and that in 
a strange place, as he was 1 It is a wonder he did 
not die with grief, poor heart. I was told that he 
scattered almost all the rest of the way with no- 
thing bat doleful and bitter complaints ; telling also 
to all that overtook him, or that he overtook in the 
way as he went, where he was robbed, and how; 
who they were that did it, and what he had lost • 



196 DISCOURSE ABOUT 

how he was wounded, and that he hardly escaped 
with life. 

Hope. But it is a wonder that his necessity did 
not put him upon selling or pawming some of his 
jewels, that he might have where^vith to relievo 
liimself in his journey. 

Chr. Thou talkest like one upon whose head is 
Christian re- the shell to this very day. For what 
fowfo?ana/S: s^^^^^ ^^ pa^u them ] or to whom 
eedJy speaking, should he Sell them ] In all that coun- 
try where he was robbed, his jewels were not ac- 
counted of; nor did he want that rehef which 
could from thence be administered to him. Be- 
sides, had his jewels been missing at the gate of 
the Celestial City, he had (and that he knew well 
enough) been excluded fi'om an inheritance there, 
and that would have been worse to him than the 
appearance and villany of ten thousand thieves. 

Hope. Why art thou so tart, my brother ? Esau 
sold his birthright, and that for a mess of pottage, 
Heb. 12 : 16 ; and that birthright was his greatest 
jewel ; and if he, why might not Little-Faith do 
so too ] 

Chr. Esau did sell his birthright indeed, and 
so do many besides, and by so doinu- 

Discourse about •' ^ i i • "r 

Esau and Little- exclude themselves from the chief 
blessing, as also that caidfF did ; but 
you must put a difference betwixt Esau and Little- 
Faith : and also betwixt their estates. Esau's birth- 
lightwas typical; but Little-Faith's jewels were 



LITTLE-FAITH. 197 

not SO. E -au's belly was his god ; but Esau was ruled 
Little-Faith's belly was not so. Esau's ^ ^^^' 
want lay in his fleshly appetite ; Little-Faith's did 
not so. Besides, Esau could see no further than to 
the fulfilling of his lusts ; For I am at the point to 
die, said he ; and what good will this birthright do 
me ] Gen, 25 : 32. But Little-Faith, though it was 
his lot to have but a little faith, was by his little 
faith kept from such extravagances, and made to 
see and prize his jewels more than to sell them, as 
Esau did his birthright. You read not any where 
that Esau had faith, no, not so much as a little ; 
therefore no marvel, where the flesh Y.saM never had 
only bears sway, (as it will in that man ^^'^^• 
where no faith is to resist,) if he 'sells his birth- 
right, and his soul and all, and that to the devil of 
hell ; for it is with such, as it is with the ass, who 
in her occasion cannot be turned away. Jer. 2 : 24. 
When their minds are set upon their lusts they 
will have them, whatever they cost : Littie-Faith 
but Little-Faith was of another tem- ^^^^ ""^^l^^ 
per ; his mind was on things divine ; po^^e. 
his livelihood was uj)on things that were spiritual, 
and from above ; therefore to what end should he 
that is of such a temper sell his jewels (had there 
been any that would have bought them) to fiU his 
mind with empty things ? Will a man give a penny 
to fill his belly with hay ] or can you a comparison 
persuade the turtle-dove to live upon ^^S^^dove^d 
caiTion, like the ciow? Though faith- t^^rew. 



198 DISCOURSE ABOUT 

less ones can, for caraal lusts, pawn, or mortgage, 
or sell what they have, and themselves outright to 
boot ; yet they that have faith, saving faith, though 
but a little of it, cannot do so. Here, therefore, 
my brother, is thy mistake. 

Hope. I acknowledge it; but yet your severe 
reflection had almost made me angry. 

Chr. Why, I did but compare thee to some of 
the birds that are of the brisker sort, "who will run 
to and fro in untrodden paths with the shell upon 
their heads : but pass by that, and consider the 
matter under debate, and all shall be well betwixt 
thee and me. 

Hope. But, Christian, these three fellows, I am 
Hopeful swag- porsuadod in my heart, are but a com- 
gers. pany of cowards ; would they have run 

else, think you, as they did at the noise of one that 
was coming on the road ] Why did not Little- 
Faith pluck up a greater heart 1 He might, me- 
thinks, have stood one brush with them, and have 
yielded when there had been no remedy. 

Chr. That they are cowards, many have said, 
No great heart ^^^ few have fOund it SO in the time ot 
there is^bu^Mt^- ^^^^1. As for a great heart, Little-Faith 
tie faith j^g^^j none ; and I perceive by thee, my 

brother, hadst thou been the man concerned, thou 
art but for a brush, and then to yield. And, verily, 
We have more si^ce this is the height of thy stomach 
courage when j^^^ ^j^gy ^j,q g^j- ^ distance from us, 

we are out, than J ■ 

rfi^henwearein. should they appear to thee, as they did 



LITTLE-FAITH. ^ 199 

to him, they might put thee to second thoughts. 
But consider again, that they are but journey- 
men thieves ; they serve under the king of the bot- 
tomless pit, who, if need be, will come to their aid 
himself, and his voice is as the roaring of a lion. 
1 Pet. 5 : 8. I myself have been en- christian teiis 
sracred as this Little-Faith was, and I ^^ o^^'". ^^l'«- 

^ ° , . . nence in this 

found it a terrible thing. These three ^aso. 
villains set upon me, and I beginning like a chris- 
tian to resist, they gave but a call, and in came 
their master. I would (as the saying is) have- given 
my life for a penny, but that, as God would have 
It, I was clothed with armor of proof. Ay, and 
yet, though I was so harnessed, I found it hard 
work to quit myself like a man ; no man can tell 
what in that combat attends us but he that hath 
been in the battle himself 

Hope . Well, but they ran, you see, when they did 
but suppose that one Great-Grace was in the way. 
Chr. True, they have often fled, both they and 
their master, when Great-Grace hath but ^he Kind's 
appeared ; and no marvel, for he is the champion. 
King's champion. But I trow you will put some 
difference between Little-Faith and the King's 
diampion. All the King's subjects are not his 
champions ; nor can they, when tried, do such feats 
of war as he. Is it meet to think that a little child 
should handle Goliath as David did 1 or that there 
should be the strength of an ox in a wren 1 Same 
ai'e strong, some are weak ; some have great faith 



200 ' DISCOURSE ABOUT 

some have little : this man was one of the weak, 
and therefore he went to the wall. 

Hope. I would it had been Great-Grace foi 
their sakes. 

Cfir. If it had been he, he might have had his 
hands full ; for I must tell you, that though Great- 
Grace is excellent good at his weapons, and has, 
and can, so long as he keeps them at sword's point, 
do well enough with them ; yet if they get within 
him, even Faint-Heart, Mistrust, or the other, it 
shall go hard but they will throw up his heels. And 
when a man is down, you know, what can he do ] 

Whoso looks well upon Great-Grace's face, will 
see those scars and cuts there that shall easily give 
demonstration of what I say. Yea, once I heard 
that he should say, (and that when he was in the 
combat,) We despaired even of life. How did these 
sturdy rogues and their fellows make David groan, 
mourn, and roar ! Yea, Heman, Ps. 88 ; and 
Hezekiah too, though champions in their days, 
were forced to bestir them when by these assault 
ed ; and yet, notwithstanding, they had their coats 
soundly brushed by them. Peter, upon a time, 
would go try what he could do ; but though some 
do say of him that he is the prince of the apostles, 
they handled him so that they made him at last 
afraid of a sorry girl. 

Besides, their king is at their whistle ; he is never 
out of hearing ; and if at any time they be put to 
the worst, he, if possible, comes in to help them ; 



LITTLE-FAITH. 201 

and of him it is said, " The sword of Leviathan's 
him that layeth at him cannot hold; smrdiaess. 
the spear, the dart, nor the habergeon. He es- 
teemeth iron as straw, and brass as rotten wood. 
The arrow cannot make him fly ; sling-stones are 
turned with him into stubble. Darts are counted 
as stubble ; he laugheth at the shaking of a spear." 
Job, 41 : 26-29. What can a man do in this case ] 
It is true, if a man could at every turn have Job's 
horse, and had skill and courage to ride him, he 
raight do notable things. " For his neck is clothed 
with thunder. He will not be afraid ^ ,, . 

The excellent 

as a grasshopper: the srlory of his mettle that is in 

.° . \^\ ^^ T . ■, Job's hoise. 

nostrils IS terrible. He paweth m the 
valley, and rejoiceth in his strength ; he goeth on 
to meet the armed men. He mocketh at fear, and 
is not affrighted, neither turneth he back from the 
sword. The quiver rattleth against him, the glit- 
tering spear and the shield. He swalloweth the 
ground with fierceness and rage ; neither believeth 
he that it is the sound of the trumpet. He saith 
among the trumpets, Ha, ha ; and he smelleth the 
battle afar off*, the thunder of the captains, and the 
shoutinors." Job, 39 : 19-25. 

But for such footmen as thee and I are, let us 
never desire to meet with an enemy, nor vaunt as 
if we could do better, when we hear of others that 
have been foiled, nor be tickled at the thoughts of 
our own manhood ; for such commonly come by 
the worst when tried. Witness Peter, of whom 1 



202 THE FLATTERER 

raade mention before : he would swagger, ay, he 
would ; he would, as his vain mind prompted him 
to say, do better, and stand moi'e for his Master 
than all men : but, who so foiled and run down by 
those villains as he 1 

When, therefore, we hear that such robberies 
are done on the King's highway, two things be- 
come us to do. 

1. To go out harnessed, and to be sure to take 
a shield with us ; for it was for want of that, that 
he who laid so lustily at Leviathan could not make 
him, yield ; for, indeed, if that be wanting, he fears 
us not at all. Therefore, he that had skill hath said, 
"Above all, take the shield of faith, wherewith ye 
shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the 
wicked." Eph. 6 : 16. 

2. It is good, also, that we desire of the King a 
It is good to convoy, yea, that he will go with us 

have a convoy, himself. This made David rejoice 
when in the Valley of the Shadow of Death ; and 
Moses was rather for dying where he stood, than 
to go one step without his God. Exod. 33 : 15. 
my brother, if he will but go along with us, what 
need we be afraid of ten thousands that shall set 
themselves against us ? Ps. 3 : 5-8 ; 27 : 1-3. But 
without him, the proud helpers fall under the slain. 
Isa. 10 •, 4. 

I, for ray pait, have been in the fray before now ; 
and though (through the goodness of Him that is 
best) I am, as you see, alive, yet I cannot boast of 



SEDUCES THE PILGRIMS. 203 

any manhood. Glad shall I be if I meet with no 
more such brunts ; though I fear we are not got 
beyond all danger. However, since the lion and 
bear have not as yet devoured me, I hope God will 
also deliver us from the next uncircumcised Philis- 
tine. Then sansf Christian : 

Poor Little-Faith ! hast been among the thieves ? 
Wast robbed ? Remember this, whoso believes, 
And get more faith ; then shall you vii";tors be 
Over tea thousand, else scarce over three. 

So they went on, and Ignorance followed. They 
went then till they came at a place , 

*' . ^ . A way and a way. 

v/here they saw a way put itself into 

their way, and seemed withal to lie as straight as 

the way which they should go ; and here they 

i knew not which of the two to take, for both 

seemed straight before them ; therefore here they 

stood still to consider. And as they were thinking 

about the way, behold a man, black of flesh, but 

covered with a very light robe, came to them, and 

i asked them why they stood there. They answered, 

i they were going to the Celestial City, but knew 

' not which of these ways to take. " Follow me," 

i said the man, " it is thither that I am going." So 

they followed him in the way that but now came into 

the road, which by degrees turned, and ^^^^^^^ ^^^ ^.^ 

turned them so far from the city that ^^Ho^ deluded. 

they desired to go to, that in a little time their faces 

were turned away from it; yet they They are taken 

followed him. But by and by, before ^ ^ "*''• 



204 THE NET. — A SHINING ONE. 

they were aware, he led them both within the com- 
pass of a net, in which they were both so entangled 
that they knew not what to do ; and with that the 
white robe fell off the black man's back. Then 
they saw where they were. Wherefore there they 
lay crying some time, for they could not get them- 
selves out. 

Chr. Then said Christian to his fellow, Now 
They bewail ^o I ^^^ myself in an error. Did not 
their condition. j|jg Shepherds bid us beware of the 
Flatterer 1 As is the saying of the wise man, so 
we have found it this day : " A man that flatter- 
eth his neighbor, spreadeth a net for his feet." 
Prov. 29 : 5. 

Hope. They also grave us a note of directions 
about the way, for our more sure finding thereof; 
but therein we have also forgotten to read, and 
have not kept ourselves from the paths of the de- 
stroyer. Here Da^'id was wiser than we, for, saith 
he, " Concerning the works of men, by the word 
of thy lips I have kept me from the paths of the 
destroyer." Psalm 17 : 4. Thus they lay bewail- 
A Shining One i^g themselves in the net. At last 
S^l wh^^S they espied a Shining One coming to 
his hand. ward them with a whip of small cords 

in his hand. When he was come to the place where 
tbey were, he asked them whence they came, and 
what they did there. They told him that they 
were poor pilgrims going to Zion, but were led 
out of their way by a black man clothed in white. 



CHASTISES THEM SORELY. 205 

who bid us, said they, follow him, for he was going 
thither too. Then said he with the whip, It is 
Flatterer, a false apostle, that hath transformed 
himself into an angel of light. Dan. 11 : 32 ; 2 Cor. 
11 : 13, 14. So he rent the net, and let the men out. 
Then said he to them, Follow me, that I may set 
you in your way again. So he let them back to the 
way which they had left to follow the Flatterer. 
Then he asked them, saying, Where They are ex- 
did you lie the last night 1 They said, ?^kted^of 
With the Shepherds upon the Delec- fo^g^tf^ness 
table Mountains. He asked them then if they had 
not of the Shepherds a note of direction for the 
way. They answ^ered, Yes. But did you not, said 
he, when you were at a stand, pluck out and read 
your note 1 They answered, No. He asked them, 
Why ] They said they forgot. He asked, more- 
over, if the Shepherds did not bid them beware of 
the Flatterer. They answered, Yes ; Deceivers fine 
but we did not imagine, said they, that spoken. 
this fine-spoken man had been he. Rom. 16 : 17, 18. 
Then I saw in my dream that he commanded 
them to lie do^^^l: which when they 

, They are whip- 
did, he chastised them sore, to teach pedandsemoo 

ihem the good way wherein they 

Bhould walk, Deut. 25 : 2 ; 2 Chron. 6 : 27; and 

as he chastised them, he said, " As many as I love 

I rebuke and chasten ; be zealous, therefore, and 

repent." Rev. 3 : 19. This done, he bids them 

go on their way, and take good heed to the other 



206 ATHEIST MEETS THE PILGRIMS. 

directions of the Shepherds. So they thanked 
him for all his kindness, and went softly along the 
riglit way, singing : 

Come hither, you that walk along the way, 
See how the pilgrims fare that go astray : 
They catched are in an entangled net, 
'Cause they good counsel lightly did forget ; 
'Tis true they rescued were ; but yet, you see. 
They're scourged to boot : let this your caution be. 

Now, after a while, they perceived afar off one 
coming softly, and alone, all along the high-way to 
meet them. Then said Christian to his fellow, 
Yonder is a man with his back toward Zion, and 
he is coming to meet us. 

Hope. I see him; let us take heed to ourselves 
The Atheist ^^w lest he should provo a flatterer 
meets thena. ^jg^^ g^ j^^ drew nearer and nearer, 
and at last came up to them. His name was Athe- 
ist, and he asked them whither they were going. 

Chr. We are going to Mount Zion. 
He laughs at Then Atheist fell into a very great 
^^' laughter. 

Chr. What's the meaning of your laughter *? 

Atheist. I laugh to see what ignorant per- 
sons you are, to take upon you so tedious a jour- 
ney, and yet are like to have nothing but your 
travel for your pains. 

They reason Chr. Why, man, do you think we 

together. ^YiaW not be receded 1 



THEY OPPOSE ATHEIST. 207 

Atheist. Received ! There is not such a place 
as you dream of in all this world. 

Chr. But there is in the world to come. 

Atheist. When I was at home in my own 
country I heard as you now affirm, and from thai 
hearing went out to see, and have been seeking 
this city these twenty years, but find no more of 
it than I did the first day I set out. Eccles. 10 : 15 ; 
Jer. 17 : 15. 

Chr. We have both heard, and believe, that 
there is such a place to be found. 

Atheist. Had not I, when at home, believed. 
I had not come thus far to seek ; but finding none, 
(and yet I should, had there been such a place to 
be found, for I have gone to seek it The Atheist 
farther than you,) I am going back coment"£thS 
again, and will seek to refresh myself ^'°^^'^- 
I with the things that I then cast away for hopes of 
that which I now see is not. 

Chr. Then said Christian to Hopeful his com 
I panion. Is it true which this man hath christian prov 

, gaid 1 6^^ ^ brother 

Hope. Take heed, he is one of the flatterers. 
Remember what it cost us once al- Hopeful's gra 
ready for our hearkening to such kind "°"^ answer 
of fellows. What! no Mount Zion ? Did wo 
not see from the Delectable Mountains the gate 
of the city 1 Also, are we not now to walk 
by faith 1 2 Cor. 5:7. Let us go on, lest the 
man with the whip overtake us again. You 



208 THE ENCHANTED CROUND. 

Remembrance should have taught me that lesson, 

of former chas- , . , x -n i • i 

tisement is a help which i Will sound you in the ears 
temptatioZ'^^^^^ withal : " Cease, my son, to hear the 
instruction that causeth to err from 
the words of knowledge." Prov. 19 : 27. I say, 
my brother, cease to hear him, and let us believe 
to the saving of the soul. 

CllR. My brother, I did not put the question 
to thee, for that I doubted. of the truth of our be- 
A fruit of an Hof mysolf, but to prove thee, and to 
honest heart. ^^^^^i from thee a fruit of the honesty 
of thy heart. As for this man, I know that he is 
blinded by the god of this world. Let thee and 
me go on, knowing that we have belief of the 
truth, and no lie is of the truth. 1 John, 2 ; 21. 

Hope. Now do I rejoice in hope of the glory of 
God. So they turned away from the man, and he, 
laughing at them, went his way. 

I then saw in my dream, that they went on un- 
til they came into a certain country 

They come to •' . •' 

the enchanted whoso air naturally tended to make one 

drowsy, if he came a stranger into it. 

And here Hopeful began to be very dull, and heavy 

HopeM begms to sleep ; wherefore he said unto Chris- 

to^e drowsy. ^^^^ j ^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^.^^ ^^ j^^^_ 

sy that I can scarcely hold open mine eyes ; let us 
lie down here and take one nap. 
Christian keeps 'CuR. By no means, said the other, 
bim awake, jgg^ sleeping WO never awake more. 
Hope. Why, my brother ! sleep is sweet to the 



THE ENCHANTED GROUND. 209 

laboring man ; we maybe refi'eshed if we take a nap, 
Chr. Do you not remember that one of the Shep- 
herds bid us beware of the Enchanted Ground 1 He 
meant by that, that we should beware of sleeping ; 
wherefore " let us not sleep as do others, but let us 
i\'atch and be sober." 1 Thes. 5 : 6. 

Hope. I acknowledge myself in a fault; and 
had I been here alone, I had by sleep- 

, , - \ , ^^ \ He is thankfuL 

mo^ run the danger oi death. 1 see it 
is true that the wise man saith, ** Two are better 
than one." Eccles. 4 : 9. Hitherto hath thy com- 
pany been my mercy ; and thou shalt have a good 
reward for thy labor. 

Chr. Now, then, said Christian, ^ ... 

' ' _ ' Good discourse 

to prevent drowsiness in this place, let prevemeth drow- 

61I16SS 

us fall into good discourse. 

Hope. With all my heait, said the other. 

Chr. Where shall we begin 1 

Hope. Where God began with us. But do you 
begin, if you please. 

Chr. I will sing you first this song : 

When saints do sleepy grow, let them come hither, 

And hear how these two pilgrims talk together ; 

Yea, let them learn of them in any wise 

Thus to keep ope their drowsy, slumb'ring eyes. 

Saints' fellowship, if it be managed well. 

Keeps them awake, and that in spite of hell. 

Chr. Then Christian began, and They begin at the 

o ' beginning of theii 

said, I will ask you a question. How conversion. 
:ame you to think at first of doing what you do now ] 

Pi!. Progress. X4 



210 hopeful's account 

Hope. Do you mean, how I came at first to 
look after the good of my soul ] 

Chr. Yes, that is my meaning. 

Hope. I continued a great while in the delight 
of those things which were seen and sold at our 
fair : thinfrs which I believe now would have, had ] 
continued in them still, drowned me in perdition 
and destruction. 

Chr. What things were they 1 

Hope. All the treasures and riches of the 
Hopeful's life be- world. Also I delighted much in ri- 
fore conversion, oting, revelling, drinking, swearing, 
lying, uncleanness, sabbath-breaking, and what not, 
that tended to destroy the soul. But I found at last, 
by hearing and considering of things that are di- 
vine, which, indeed, I heard of you, as also of be 
loved Faithful that was put to death for his faith 
and good living in Vanity Fair, that the end of 
these things is death, Rom. 6 : 21-23 ; and that for 
these things' sake the wrath of God cometh upoij 
the children of disobedience. Eph. 5 : 6. 

Chr. And did you presently fall under the 
power of this conviction ? 

Hope. No, I was not willing presently to kno\7 
Hopeful at the ovil of sin, nor the damnation that 
eyesaSStthe ^Hows upon the commissiou of it; but 
^^s^it. endeavored, when my mind at first be- 

gan to be shaken with the word, to shut mine eyes 
against the light thereof. 

Chr. But what was the cause of your carrying 



OF HIS CONVERSION. 211 

of it thus to the first workings of God's blessed 
Spirit upon you 1 

Hope. The causes were, 1. I was ignorant that 
this was the work of God upon me. I 

, , . , , . - Reasons of bis 

never thought that by awakenings lor resisting the 
sin, God at first begins the conversion ^^ 
of a sinner. 2. Sin was yet very sweet to my flesh, 
and I was loth to leave it. 3. I could not tell how 
to part with mine old companions, their presence 
and actions were so desirable unto me. 4. The 
hours in which convictions were upon me, were 
such troublesome and such heart-afii'ighting hours, 
that I could not bear, no, not so much as the re- 
membrance of them upon my heart. 

Chr. Then, as it seems, sometimes you got rid 
of your trouble ] 

Hope. Yes, verily, but it would come into my 
mind again ; and then I should be as bad, nay, 
worse, than I was before. 

Chr. Why, what was it that brought your sins 
to mind again 1 

Hope. Many things ; as, whenhehadiost 

1. If I did but meet a good man in ?,trbroughui 
the streets ; or, ^s^"^ 

2. If I have heard any read in the Bible ; or, 

3. If my head did begin to ache ; or, 

4. If I were told that some of my neighbors 
weie sick ; or, 

5. If I heard the bell toll for some that were 
dead; or, 



212 hopeful's account 

6. If I thought of dying myself; or, 

7. If I heard that sudden death happened to others: 

8. But especially when I thought of myself, that 
I must quickly come to judgement. 

Chr. And could you at any time, with ease, get 
off the guilt of sin, when by any of these ways it 
came upon you 1 

Hope. No, not I ; for then they got faster hold 
of my conscience ; and then, if I did but think of 
going back to sin, (though my mind was turaed 
against it,) it would be double torment to me. 

Chr. And how did you do then ? 

Hope. I thought I must endeavor 
no^T^nger^sTate to mend my life ; or else thought I, 1 
f fuY^ turset ^^ «^^« t« be damned, 
then he endea- Chr. And did you endeavor to 

vors to mend. *' 

mend ] 

Hope. Yes, and fled from, not only my sins, 
but sinful company too, and betook me to religious 
duties ; as praying, reading, weeping for sin, speak- 
ing truth to n y neighbors, &c. These things did 
I, with many others, too much here to relate. 

Chr. And did you think yourself well then ] 

Hope. Yes, for a while ; but at the last my 
Then he thought trouble Came tumbling upon me 
himself well. again, and that over the neck of all 
my reformations. 

Chr. How came that about, since you were 
now reformed 1 

Hope. There were several things brought it 



OF HIS CONVERSION. 213 

upon me, especially such sayino^s as Reformation at 

T A i-i • 1 last could not 

these : "All our righteousnesses are as help, and why. 
filthy rags." Isa. 64 : 6. " By the works 
of the law shall no flesh be justified." Gal. 2 : 16. 
" When ye have done all these things, say, We are 
unprofitable ;" Luke, 17 : 10 ; with many more 
such like. From whence I began to reason with 
myself thus : If all my righteousnesses are as filthy 
rags, if by the deeds of the law no man can be jus- 
tified, and if, when we have done all, we are yet 
unprofitable, then is it but a folly to think of heaven 
by the law. I farther thouofht thus : If ^„ . . 

*' ^ _ Hisbeingadebt- 

a man runs a hundred pounds into the oi" fo the law 
shopkeeper's debt, and after that shall 
pay for all that he shall fetch ; yet if his old debt 
stand still in the book uncrossed, the shopkeeper 
may sue him for it, and cast him into prison, till he 
shall pay the debt. 

Chr. Well, and how did you apply this to 
yourself 1 

Hope. Why, I thought thus with myself: I have 
by my sins run a great way into God's book, and 
my now reforming will not pay off" that score. 
Therefore I should think still, under all my pre- 
sent amendments, But how shall I be freed from 
that damnation that I brought myself in danger ol 

Iby my former transgressions 1 
Chr. a very good application : but pray go on 
Hope. Another thing that hath troubled me 
ever since my late amendments is, that if I look 



214 hopeful's account 

His espying bad naiTowlv into tlie best of what I do 

things in his best . . ... 

duties troubled now, i Still See Sin, iiew Sin, mixing 
"^ itself with the best of that I do ; so 

that now I am forced to conclude, that notwith- 
standing my former fond conceits of myself and 
duties, I have committed sin enough in one day to 
send me to hell, though my former life had been 
faultless. 

Chr. And what did you do then 1 

Hope. Do ! I could not teU what to do, until I 
broke my mind to Faithful ; for he and I were well 
„, . , , . acquainted. And he told me, that un- 

This made him ^ . . ' 

break his mind less I could obtaiu the ri<?hteousness 

to Faithfiil, who ^ , i i • i • 

toid him the way 01 a man that never had sinned, nei 
ther mine owti, nor all the righteous- 
ness of the world, could save me. 

Chr. And did you think he spake true 1 

Hope. Had he told me so when I was pleased 
and satisfied with my own amendments, I had called 
him fool for his pains ; but now, since I see my own 
infirmity, and the sin which cleaves to my best per- 
foraiance, I have been forced to be of his opinion. 

Chr. But did you think, when at first he sug- 
gested it to you, that there was such a man to be 
found, .of whom it might justly be said that he 
never committed sin ? 

Hope. I must confess the words at first sound- 
ed strangely ; but after a little more talk and com- 
pany with him, I had full conviction about it. 

Chr. And did you ask him what man this 



OF HIS CONVERSION. 215 

was, and how you must be justified by him ? 

Hope. Yes, and he told me it was the Lord 
Jesus, that dwelleth on the right hand of the Most 
High. Heb. 10 : 12-21. And thus, said Amorepai-ticu- 
he, you must be justified by him, even Jhe^way^tTbe 
by trusting to what he hath done by ^^^^'^• 
himself in the days of his flesh, and suffered when 
he did hang on the tree. Rom. 4:5; Col. 1 : 14 ; 
1 Pet. 1:19. I asked him further, how that man's 
righteousness could be of that efficacy, to justify 
another before God. And he told me he was the 
mighty God, and did what he did, and died the 
death also, not for himself, but for me ; to whom 
his doings, and the worthiness of them, should be 
imputed, if I believed on him. 

Chr. And what did you do then ? 

Hope. I made my objections against my believ- 
ing, for that I thought he was not will- jjg ^QyVj^a of 

ing to save me. acceptation. 

Chr. And what said Faithful to you then 1 
Hope. He bid me go to him and see. Then I 
said it was presumption. He said, No ; for I was 
invited to come. Matt. 1 1 : 28. Then ^g ig tetter in- 
he gave me a book of Jesus's inditing, structed. 
to encourage me the more freely to come ; and he 
said concerning that book, that every jot and tittle 
thereof stood firmer than heaven and earth. Matt. 
24 : 35. Then I asked him what I must do when 
I came ; and he told me I must entreat upon my 
knees, Psalm 95 : 6 ; Dan. 6 : 10 ; with all my 



216 HOPEFUL S ACCOUNT 

heart and soul, Jer. 29 : 12, 13, the Father to re- 
veal him to me. Then I asked him further, how ] 
must make my supplications to him ; and he said, 
Go, and thou shalt find him upon a mercy-seat, 
\vhere he sits all the year long to give pardon and 
forgiveness to them that come. Ex. 25 : 22 ; Lev. 
16 : 2 ; Num. 7 : 89 ; Heb. 4 : 16. I told him that 
I knew not what to say when I came ; 

He is bid to pray. i i i • i i • m rn i 

and he bid me say to this eiiect : G-od 
be merciful to me a sinner, and make me to know 
and believe in Jesus Christ ; for I see, that if his 
righteousness had not been, or I have not faith in 
that righteousness, I am utterly cast away. Lord, I 
have heard that thou art a merciful God, and hast 
ordained that thy Son Jesus Christ should be the 
Savior of the world ; and moreover, that thou art 
willing to bestow him upon such a poor sinner 
as I am. And I am a sinner indeed. Lord, take 
therefore this opportunity, and magnify thy grace 
in the salvation of my soul, through thy Son Jesus 
Christ. Amen. 

Chr. And did you do as you were bidden 1 

Hope. Yes, over, and over, and 

He prays. 

over. 

Chr. And did the Father reveal the Son to you 1 

Hope. Not at the first, nor second, nor third, 
nor fourth, nor fifth, no, nor at the sixth time 
neither. 

Chr. What did you do then 1 

Hope. What 1 why, I could not tell what to do. 



OF HIS CONVERSION. 217 

Chr. Had you not thoughts of leaving off 
praying ] 

Hope. Yes; and a hundred times twice told. 

Chr. And what was the reason you did not ] 

Hope. I believed that it was true which hath 
oeen told me, to wit, that without the righteous- 
ness of this Christ, all the world could not save 
me ; and therefore, thought I with my- ^^^ ^^^^^ ^ 

self, if I leave off, I die, and I can but leave otf pray- 
ing, and why. 
die at the throne of gi'ace. And withal 

this came into my mind, "If it taiTy, wait for it ; 

because it will surely come, and wil] not tany." 

Hab. 2:3. So I continued praying until the Fa- 

ther showed me his Son. 

Chr. And how was he revealed unto you 1 
Hope. I did not see him with my bodily eyes, 

but with the eyes of my understand- _ . . 

•^ *' Christ 18 re- 

ing, Eph. 1 : 18, 19 ; and thus it was. veaied to him. 
One day I was very sad, I think sad- 
der than at any one time in my life ; and this sad- 
ness was through a fresh sight of the greatness and 
vileness of my sins. And as I was then looking 
for nothing but hell, and the everlasting damnation 
of my soul, suddenly, as I thought, I saw the Lord 
Jesus looking down from heaven upon me, and 
saying, " Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and 
thou shalt be saved." Acts, 16 : 31. 

But I replied. Lord, I am a great, a very great 
sinner : and he answered, " My grace is sufficient 
for thee." 2 Cor. 12 : 9. Then I said, " But, Lord, 



218 hopeful's account 

what is believing?" And then I saw from that 
saying, " He that cometh to me shall never hun- 
ger, and he that belie veth on me shall never thirst," 
John, 6 : 35, that believing and coming was all 
one ; and that he that came, that is, that ran out in 
his heart and affections after salvation by Christ, 
he indeed believed in Christ. Then the water stood 
in mine eyes, and I asked further, ** But, Loid, 
may such a great sinner as I am be indeed accept- 
ed of thee, and be saved by thee V And I heard 
him say, " And him that cometh to me I will in no 
wise cast out." John, 6 : 37. Then I said. But 
how. Lord, must I consider of thee in my coming 
to thee, that my faith may be placed aright upon 
thee 1 Then he said, ** Christ Jesus came into the 
world to save sinners." 1 Tim. 1 : 15. He is the 
end of the law for righteousness to every one that 
believes. Rom. 10 : 4, and chap. 4. He died for 
our sins, and rose again for our justification. Rom. 
4 : 25. He loved us, and washed us from our sins 
in his own blood. Rev. 1 : 5. He is Mediator be- 
tween God and us. 1 Tim. 2 : 5. He ever liveth 
to make intercession for us. Heb. 7 : 25. From all 
which I gathered, that I must look for righteousness 
in his person, and for satisfaction for my sins by ; 
his blood : that what he did in obedience to his 
Father's law, and in submitting to the penalty 
thereof, was not for himself, but for him that 
will accept it for his salvation, and be thankful. 
And now was my heart full of joy, mine eyes 



OF HIS CONVERSION. 219 

full of tears, and min'e affections ininning over 
with love to the name, people, and ways of Jesus 
Christ. 

Chr. This was a revelation of Christ to your 
Boul indeed. But tell me particularly what effect 
this had upon your spirit. 

Hope. It made me see that all the world, not- 
withstanding all the righteousness thereof, is in a 
state of condemnation. It made me see that God 
the Father, though he be just, can justly justify the 
coming sinner. It made me greatly ashamed of 
the vileness of my former life, and confounded me 
with the sense of mine own ignorance ; for there 
never came a thought into my heart before now 
that showed me so the beauty of Jesus Chiist. It 
made me love a holy life, and long to do something 
for the honor and glory of the name of the Lord 
Jesus. Yea, I thought that had I now a thousand 
gallons of blood in my body, I could spill it all for 
the sake of the Lord Jesus. 

I saw then in my dream, that Hopeful looked 
back, and saw Ignorance, whom they had left be- 
hind, coming after. Look, said he to Christian, 
how far yonder youngster loitereth behind. 

Chr. Ay, ay, I see him : he careth not for our 
company. 

Hope. But I trow it would not have hurt him 
had he kept pace with us hitherto. 

Chr. That is true, but I warrant you he thirili 
eth otherwise. 



220 DISCOURSE OF 

Hope. That I think he doth; but, however 
let us tarry for him. (So they did.) 

Then Christian said to him, Come 

Voung Igno- , , 

ranee comes away, man; why do you stay so 

up again. behind] 

Ignor. I take my pleasure in walking alone, 
even more a great deal than in company, unless 1 
like it the better, said he. 

Then said Christian to Hopeful, (but softly,) 
Did I not tell you he cared not for our company ? 
But however, said he, come up, and let us talk 
away the time in this solitary place. Then, di- 
recting his speech to Ignorance, he said. Come, 
how do you do ] How stands it between God and 
your soul now 1 

Ig-NOR. I hope, well ; for I am al- 

Ignorance's r t\ n t • i 

hope, and the ways tull oi good motions that come 
groun o It. .^j.^ ^y mind to comfort me as I walk. 

Chr. What good motions 1 Pray tell us. 

Ignor. Why, I think of God and heaven. 

Chr. So do the devils and damned souls. 

Ignor. But I think of them and desire them. 

Chr. So do many that are never like to come 
there. " The soul of the sluggard desireth, and 
hath nothing." Prov. 13 : 4. 

Ignor. But I think of them and leave all for 
them. 

Chr. That I doubt ; for to leave all is a very 
hard matter ; yea, a harder matter than many are 
aware of But why, or by what, art thou per-; 



CHRISTIAN AND IGNORANCE. 221 

suaded that thou hast left all for God and heaven ] 

Ignor. My heart tells me so. 

Chr. The wise man says, " He that trusts in 
his own heart is a fool." Prov. 28 : 26. 

Ignor. That is spoken of an evil heart ; but 
mine is a good one. 

Chr. But how dost thou prove that 1 

Ignor. It comforts me in hopes of heaven. 

Chr. That may be through its deceitfulness ; 
for a man's heart may minister comfort to him in 
the hopes of that thing for which he has yet no 
! gi'ound to hope. 

Ignor. But my heart and life agi-ee together; 
and therefore my hope is well grounded. 

Chr. Who told thee that thy heart and life 
agree together '? 

Ignor. My heart tells me so. 

Chr. " Ask my fellow if I be a thief." Thy 
heart tells thee so ! Except the word of God 
beareth witness in this matter, other testimony is 
of no value. 

\ Ignor. But is it not a good heart that hath 
[good thoughts'? and is not that a good life that is 
according to God's commandments ] 

Chr. Yes, that is a good heart that hath good 
thoughts, and that is a good life that is according 
[to God's commandments; but it is one thing in- 
deed to have these, and another thing only to 
think so. 

Ignor Pray, what count you good thoughts 



222 DISCCURSE OF 

and a life according to God's commandments'? 

Chr. There are good thoughts of divers kinds, 
some respecting ourselves, some God, some Chiist, 
and some other things. 

Ignor. What be good thoughts respecting 
ourselves '? 
What are good ^HR. Such as agi'ce with the vi^ord 

thoughts. of God. 

Ignor. When do our thoughts of ourselves 
agree v^ith the w^ord of God ] 

Chr. When v;^e pass the same judgement upon 
ourselves which the word passes. To explain my- 
self: the word of God saith of persons in a natural 
condition, "There is none righteous, there is none 
that doeth good." It saith also, that " every imagi- 
nation of the heart of man is only evil, and that 
continually." Gen. 6:5; Rom. 3. And again, 
" The imagination of man's heart is evil from his : 
youth." Gen. S : 21. Now, then, when we think 
thus of ourselves, having sense thereof, then are 
our thoughts good ones, because according to the 
word of God. 

Ignor. I will never believe that my heart is 
thus bad. - 

Chr. Therefore thou never hadst one good 
thought concerning thyself in thy life. But let me 
go on. As the word passeth a judgement upon ouj 
hearts, so it passeth a judgement upon our ways ; 
and when the thoughts of our hearts and ways 
agree with the judgement which the word giveth of 



CHRISTIAN AND IGNOHANCE. 223 

both, then are both good, because agreemg thereto. 

Ignor. Make out your meaning. 

Chr. Why, the word of God saith, that man's 
ways are crooked ways, not good, but perverse ; 
it saith, they are naturally out of the good way, 
that they have not known it. Psalm 125 : 5 ; 
Prov. 2 : 15; Rom. 3 : 12. Now when a man 
thus thinketh of his ways, 1 say when he doth 
sensibly, and with heart -humiliation, thus think, 
ithen hath he good thoughts of his own ways, be- 
cause his thoughts now agree with the judgement 
of the word of God. 

Ignor. What are good thoughts concerning 
Godi 

Chr. Even, as I have said concerning ourselves, 
when our thoughts of God do agree with what the 
word saith of him ; and that is, when we think of 
his being and attributes as the word hath taught ; 
of which I cannot now discourse at large. But to 
speak of him with reference to us: then have we 
right thoughts of God when we think that he 
knows us better than we know ourselves, and can 
see sin in us when and where we can see none in 
ourselves: when we think he knows our inmost 
thoughts, and that our heart, with all its depths, 
is always open unto his eyes ; also when we 
think that all our righteousness stinks in his nos- 
trils, and that therefore he cannot abide to see us 
stand before him in any confidence, even in all otir 
best performances. 



224 DISCOURSE OF 

Ignoe. Do you think that I am such a fool as to 
think that God can see no further than I; or that 1 
would come to God in the best of my performances] 

Chr. Why, how dost thou think in this matter ] 

Ignor. Why, to be short, I think I must be- 
lieve in Christ for justification. 

Chr. How! think thou must believe in Christ, 
when thou seest not thy need of him ! Thou nei- 
ther seest thy original nor actual infirmities ; but 
hast such an opinion of thyself, and of what thou 
doest, as plainly renders thee to be one that did 
never see the necessity of Christ's personal righ- 
teousness to justify thee before God. How, then, 
dost thou say, I believe in Christ ? 

Ignor. I believe well enough for all that. 

Chr. How dost thou believe 1 

Ignor. I believe that Christ died for sinners ; 
Tiie faith of ^^^ tihat I shall be justified before God 
Ignorance. f^om the curso, through his gi^acious 
acceptance of my obedience to his laws. Or thus, 
Christ makes my duties, that are religious, accept- 
able to his Father by virtue of his merits, and so 
shall I be justified. 

Chr. Let me give an answer to this confession 
of thy faith : 

1. Thou believest with a fantastical faith ; for 
this faith is no where desci'ibed in the word. 

2. Thou believest with a false faith ; because 
it taketh justification from the personal righteous- 
ness of Christ, and applies it to thy own. 



CHRISTIAN AND IGNORANCE. 225 

3. This faith maketh not Christ a justifier of 
thy person, but of thy actions ; and of thy person 
for thy actions' sake, which is false. 

4. Therefore this faith is deceitful, even such 
as will leave thee under wrath in the day of God 
Almighty : for true justifying faith puts the soul, 
as sensible of its lost condition by the law, upon 
flying for refuge unto Christ's righteousness ; 
(which righteousness of his is not an act of grace 
by which he maketh, for justification, thy obe- 
dience accepted with God, but his personal obe- 
dience to the law, in doing and suffering for us 
what that required at our hands ;) this righteous- 
ness, I say, true faith accepteth ; under the skirt 
of which the soul being shrouded, and by it pre- 
sented as spotless before God, it is accepted, and 
acquitted from condemnation. 

Ignor. What ! would you have us trust ta 
what Christ in his own person has done without 
us ] This conceit would loosen the reins of our 
lust, and tolerate us to live as we list : for what 
matter how we live, if we may be justified by 
Christ's' personal righteousness from all, when we 
believe it 1 

Chr. Ignorance is thy name, and as thy name 
is, so art thou : even this thy answer demonstra 
teth what I say. Ignorant thou art of what jus- 
tifying righteousness is, and as ignorant how to 
secure thy soul through the faith of it, from the 
heavy wrath of God. Yea, thou also art ignorant 

Pil. Progrew. 15 



226 FOLLY OF IGNORANCE. 

of the true effects of saving faith in this righteous 
ness of Christ, which is to bow and win over the 
lieart to God in Christ, to love his name, his word, 
ways, and people, and not as t^hoij ignorantly 
imaginest. 

Hope. Ask him if ever he had Christ revealed 
to him from heaven. 

Ignor. What ! you are a man for revelations ; 
I do believe, that what both you and 

Ignorance *' 

jangles with all the rest of you say about that mat- 
ter, is but the fruit of distracted brains. 
Hope. Why, man ! Christ is so hid in God 
from the natural apprehensions of the flesh, that 
he cannot by any man be savingly known, unless 
God the Father reveals him to him. 
• Ignor. That is your faith, but not mine: yet 
He speaks re- "^i"^, I doubt not, is as good as yours, 
proachtuiiy of thouf^h I havo uot in my head so many 

what he knows ^ ° ^ *' *' 

not whimsies as you. 

Chr. Give me leave to put in a word. You 
ought not so slightly to speak of this matter ; for 
this I will boldly affirm, (even as my good com- 
panion hath done,) that no man can know Jesus 
Christ but by the revelation of the Father : yea, 
and faith too, by which the soul layeth hold upon 
Christ (if it be right) must be wrought by the ex- 
ceeding greatness of his mighty power ; Matt. 11 : 
27 ; 1 Cor. 12 : 3 ; Eph. 1 : 17-19 ; the working of 
which faith, I perceive, poor Ignorance, thou art 
ignorant of Be awakened then, see thine own 



IGNORANCE STAYS BEHIND. 227 

wretchedness, and fly to the Lord Jesus ; and by 
his ricrhteousness, which is the ri2:hteousness ol 
God, (for he himself is God,) thou shalt be de 
hvered from condemnation. 

Ignor. You go so fast I cannot keep pace witl) 
you; do you go on before: I must The talk broka 
stay awhile behind. '^p- 

Then they said — 

Well, Ignorance, wilt thou yet foolish be. 
To slight ^^ood counsel, ten times given thee ? 
And if thou yet refuse it, thou shalt know 
Ere long the evil of thy doing so. 
Remember, man, in time; stoop, do not fear; 
Good counsel, taken well, saves ; therefore hear. 
But if tho'.i yet shalt slight it, thou wilt be 
The loser. Ignorance, I'll warrant thee. 



T=#»#«#=- 



9ri)e SCentI) Stage. 

Then Christian addressed himself thus to his 
fellow : 

Chr. Well, come, my good Hopeful, I per- 
ceive that thou vmd I must walk by ourselves again. 

So I saw in my dream that they went on apace 
before, and Ignorance he came hobbling after. 
Theti said Christian to his companion, I much 
pity this poor man : it will certainly go ill with 
him at last. 



228 CHrcISTIAN AND HOPEFUL. 

Hope. Alas ! there are abundance in our town 
in his condition, whole families, yea, whole streets, 
and that of pilgrims too ; and if there be so many 
in our parts, how many think you must there be 
in the place where he was born ! 

Chr. Indeed, the word saith, " He hath blind- 
ed their eyes, lest they should see," &c. 

But, now we are by ourselves, what do you 
think of such men 1 have they at no time, think 
you, convictions of sin, and so, consequently, fears 
that their state is dangerous ] 

Hope. Nay, do you answer that question youi 
self, for you are the elder man. 

Chr. Then I say, sometimes (as I think) they 
may ; but they being naturally ignorant, under- 
stand not that such convictions tend to their good ; 
and therefore they do desperately seek to stifle 
them, and presumptuously continue to flatter them- 
selves in the way of their own hearts. 

Hope. I do believe, as you say, that fear tends 
The good use much to men's good, and to make 

of fear. them right at their beginning to go on 

pilgrimage. 

Chr. Without all doubt it doth, if it be right : 
lor so says the word, *' The fear of the Lord is the 
Deginning of wisdom," Job, 28 : 28 ; Psalm 111 : 
10; Prov. 1:7; 9 : 10. 

Hope. How will you describe right fear 1 
' „. . , ^ Chr. True or vmht fear is discov- 

Right fear. , » 

ered by three things : 



CHRISTIAN AND HOPEFUL. 229 

1. By its rise : it is caused by saving convic- 
tions for sin. 

2. It drivotli the soul to lay fast hold of Christ 
for salvation. 

3. It begetteth and continueth in the soul a great 
reverence of God, his word, and ways ; keeping it 
tender, and making it afraid to turn from them, to 
the right hand or to the left, to any thing that may 
dishonor God, break its peace, grieve the Spirit, or 
cause the enemy to speak reproachfully. 

Hope. Well said; I believe you have said the 
truth. Are we now almost got past the Enchanted 
Ground 1 

Chr. Why 1 are you weary of this discourse ] 

Hope. No, verily, but that I would know where 
we are. 

Chr. We have not now above two miles further 
to go thereon. But let us return to our matter. 

Now the ignorant know not that such convic 
lions as tend to put them in fear, are 
for their good, and therefore they seek persons stifle 
to stifle them. '=°°^'''=^^°"- 

Hope. How do they seek to stifle them] 

Chr. 1. They think that those fears are wi'ought 
by the devil, (though inde-ed they are wrought of 
God,) and, thinking so, they resist them, as things 
that directly tend to their overthrow. 2. They 
also think that these fears tend to the spoiling of 
their faith ; when, alas for them, poor men that. 
they arc, they have none al all ; and therefore they 



230 TALE OF TEMPORARY. 

harden their hearts against them. 3. They pre- 
Bume they ought not to fear, and therefore, in des- 
pite of them, wax presumptuously confident. 
They see that those fears tend to take away fro; 
tliem their pitiful old self-holinesp, and therefo: 
ihey resist them with all their miglit. 

Hope. I know something of this myself; for 
before I knew myself it was so with me. 

Chr. Well, we will leave, at this time, our 
neighbor Ignorance by himself, and fall upon an- 
other profitable question. 

Hope. With all my heart; but you shall still 
begin. 

Chr. Well, then, did you know, about ten 
Talk about one years ago, one Tempoiary in your 
'lemporary. pg^j-f-g^ ^}jq ^^g g, forward man in re- 
ligion then? 

Hope. Know him ! yes ; he dwelt in Graceless, 
a town about two miles off of Honesty, and he 
dwelt next door to one Turnback. 

Ohr. Right ; he dwelt under the same roof with 
him. Well, that man was much awakened once : 
I believe that then he had some sight of his sins, 
and of the wages that were due thereto. 

Hope. I am of your mind, for (my house not 
being above three miles from him) he would o' 
times come to me, and that vnth many tears. 
Truly I pitied the man, and was not altogether 
without hope of him ; but one may see, it is not 
every one that cries, ** Lord, Lord V* 



TALK OF TEMPORARY. 231 

Chr. He told me once that he was resolved to 
go on pilgrimage, as we go now ; but all of a sud- 
den he grew acquainted with one Saveself, and 
then he became a stranger to me. 

Hope, Now, since we are talking about him, 
let us a little inquire into the reason of the sudden 
backsliding of him and such others. 

Chr. It may be very profitable ; but do you begin. 

Hope. Well, then, there are, in my judgement, 
four reasons for it : 

1. Though the consciences of such men are 
awakened, yet their minds are not changed : there- 
fore, when the power of guilt weareth away, that 
which provoked them to be religious ceaseth ; 
wherefore they naturally turn to their old course 
again ; even as we see the dog that is sick of what 
he hath eaten, so long as his sickness prevails, he 
vomits and casts up all ; not that he doth this of a 
free mind, (if we may say a dog has a mind,) but 
because it troubleth his stomach : but now, when 
his sickness is over, and so his stomach eased, his 
desires being not at all alienated from his vomit, 
he tunis him about, and licks up all ; and so it is 
true which is written, " The dog is turned to his 
own vomit again." 2 Pet. 2 : 22. Thus, I say, be- 
ing hot for heaven, by virtue only of the sense and 
feai' of the torments of hell, as their sense of hell 
and fear of damnation chills and cools, so their de- 
sires for heaven and salvation cool also. So then it 
comes to pass, that when their giiilt and fear is gone, 



232 TALK OF TEMPORARY. 

their desires for heaven and happiness die, and they 
return to their course again. 

2. Another reason is, they have slavish fears that 
do overmaster them : I speak now of the fears that 
they have of men : " For the fear of man bringeth 
a snare." Prov. 29 : 25. So then, though they 
seem to be hot for heaven so long as the flames of 
hell are about their ears, yet, w^hen that terror is 
a little over, they betake themselves to second 
thoughts, namely, that it is good to be wise, and 
not to run (for they know not what) the hazard of 
losing all, or at least of bringing themselves into 
unavoidable and unnecessary troubles ; and so they 
fall in with the world again. 

3. The shame that attends religion lies also as a 
block in their way : they are proud and haughty, 
and religion in their eye is low and contemptible : 
therefore when they have lost their sense of hell 
and the wrath to come, they return again to their 
former course. 

4. Guilt, and to meditate terror, are grievous to 
them ; they like not to see their misery before they 
come into it ; though perhaps the sight of it at first, 
if they loved that sight, might make them fly whi- 
ther the righteous fly and are safe ; but because 
they do, as I hinted before, even shun the thoughts 
of guilt and terror, therefore, when once they are 
rid of their awakenings about the terrors and wrath 
of God, they harden their hearts gladly, and choose 
such ways as will harden them more and more. 



TALK OF TEMPORARY. 233 

Chr. You are pretty near the business, for the 
bottom of all is for want of a change in their mind 
and will. And therefore' they are but like the felon 
that standeth before the judge : he quakes and 
trembles, and seems to repent most heartily, but the 
bottom of all is the fear of the halter ; not that he 
hath any detestation of the offence, as it is evident ; 
because, let but this man have his liberty, and he 
will be a thief, and so a rogue still ; whereas, if his 
mind was changed, he would be otherwise. 

Hope. Now I have showed you the reason of 
their going back, do you show me the manner 
thereof. 

Chr. So I will willingly : 

1. They draw oflf their thoughts, all that they 
may, from the remembrance of God, jj^^ j^e Apos- 
death, and judgement to come. ^^^® S"^^ ^^^^ 

2. Then they cast off by degi'ees private duties, 
as closet prayer, curbing their lusts, watching, sor- 
row for sin, and the like. 

3. Then they shun the company of lively and 
warm christians. 

4. After that, they grow cold to public duty, as 
hearing, reading, godly conference, and the like. 

5. They then begin to pick holes, as we say, in 
the coats of some of the godly, and that devilishly, 
that they may have a seeming color to throw reli- 
gion (for the sake of some infirmities they have es- 
pied in them) behind their backs. 

6. Then they begin to adhere to, and associate 



234 THEY ARRIVE AT BEULAH. 

themselves with, carnal, loose, and wanton men, 

7. Then they give way to carnal and wanton 
discourses in secret; and glad are they if they can 
see such things in any that are counted honest, 
that they may the more boldly do it through their 
example. 

8. After this they begin to play with little sins 
openly. 

9. And then, being hardened, they show them- 
selves as they are. Thus, being launched again 
into the gulf of misery, unless a miracle of grace 
prevent it, they everlastingly perish in their own 
deceivings. 

Now I saw in my dream, that by this time the 
pilgrims were got over the Enchanted Ground, 
and entering into the country of Beulah ; Isa. 
62 : 4-12 ; Cant. 2 : 10-12 ; whose air was very 
sweet and pleasant ; the way lying directly through 
it, they solaced themselves there for a season. 
Yea, here they heard continually the singing of 
birds, and saw every day the flowers appear in the 
earth, and heard the voice of the turtle in the land. 
In this countiy the sun shineth night and day : 
wherefore this was beyond the Valley of the Sha- 
dow of Death, and also out of the reach of Giant 
Despair ; neither could they from this place so 
much as see Doubting Castle. Here they were 
within sight of the City they were going to; also 
here met them some of the inhabi- 

Angels. 

tants thereof; for in this land the Shui- 



THEIR FEELINGS IN BEULAH. 235 

ing Ones commonly walked, because it was upon 
the borders of heaven. In this land also the con- 
tract between the Bride and the Bridegroom was 
renewed ; yea, here, " as the bridegroom rejoiceth 
over the bride, so doth their God rejoice over 
them." Here they had no want of corn and v/ine ; 
for in this place they met with abundance of what 
they had sought for in all their pilgrimage. Here 
they heard voices from out of the City, loud voices, 
saying, " Say ye to the daughter of Zion, Behold, 
thy salvation cometh ! Behold, His reward is with 
him!" Here all the inhabitants of the country 
called them ** the holy people, the redeemed of the 
Lord, sought out," &c. 

Now, as they walked in this land, they had 
more rejoicing than in parts more remote from 
the kingdom to which they were bound ; and 
drawing near to the City, they had yet a more 
perfect view thereof. It was builded of pearls 
and precious stones, also the streets thereof were 
paved with gold ; so that, by reason of the natural 
glory of the City, and the reflection of the sun- 
beams upon it. Christian with desire fell sick ; 
Hopeful also had a fit or two of the same disease : 
wherefore here they lay by it awhile, crying out 
because of their pangs, ** If you see my Beloved, 
tell him that I am sick of love." 

But, being a little strengthened, and better able 
to bear their sickness, they walked on their way, 
and came yet nearer and nearer, where were or- 



236 THEIR FEELINGS IN BEULAH. 

cliards, vineyards, and gardens, and their gates 
opened into the highway. Now, as they came up 
to these places, behold the gardener stood in the 
way ; to whom the pilgrims said. Whose goodly 
vineyards and gardens are these] He answered. 
They are the King's, and are planted here for his 
own delight, and also for the solace of pilgrims. 
So the gardener had them into the vineyards, and 
bid them refresh themselves with the dainties ; 
Deut. 23 : 24 ; he also showed them there the 
Kingr's w^alks and arbors where he delighted to be : 
and here they tarried and slept. 

Now I beheld in my dream that they talked 
more in their sleep at this, time than ever they did 
in all their journey ; and, being in a muse there- 
about, the gardener said even to me. Wherefore 
musest thou at the matter 1 it is the nature of the 
fruit of the gi'apes of the$e vineyards " to go down 
so sweetly as to cause the lips of them that are 
asleep to speak." Cant. 7 : 9. 

So I saw that when they awoke they addressed 
themselves to go up to the City. But, as I said, 
the reflection of the sun upon the City (for the 
City was pure gold, Rev. 21 : 18,) was so ex- 
ti-eraely glorious that they could not as yet with 
open face behold it, but through an instrument 
made for that purpose. 2 Cor. 3 : IS. So I saw, 
that as they went on, there met them two men in 
raiment that shone like gold, also their faces shone 
as the light. 



THEY REACH THE RIVER. 237 

These men asked the pilgiims whence they 
came ; and they told them. They also asked them 
where they had lodged, what difficulties and dan- 
gers, what comforts and pleasures, they had met 
with in the way; and they told them. Then said the 
men that met them, You have but two difficulties 
more to meet with, and then you are in the City. 

Christian then and his companion asked the 
men to go along with them : so they told them that 
they would ; But, said they, you must obtain it by 
your own faith. So I saw in my dream that they 
went on together till they came in sight of the gate. 

Now I further saw, that betwixt them and the 
gate was a river; but there was no 
bridge to go over ; and the river was 
very deep. At the sight therefore of this river the 
pilgi'ims were much stunned; but the men that 
went with them said. You must go through or you 
cannot come at the gate. 

The pilgi-ims then began to inquire if there was 
no other way to the gate. To which they answered, 
Yes ; but there hath not any, save two, to wit, 
Enoch and Elijah, been permitted to tread that 
path since the foundation of the world, nor shall 
until the last trumpet shall sound. The pilgrims 
then, especially Christian, began to despond in 
their mind, and looked this way and Diaih not 
that, but no way could be found by ^trough'y 
them by which they might escape the iJiihTs Sdin' 
river. Then tliey asked the men if the to glory. 



238 christian's distress 

waters were all of a depth. They said, No , yet 
Angels help ^^^^J could not help them in that case ; 

abi^''' "throSh -^*^^' ^^^^ ^^^^J' y^^ ^^^^^ ^"^ ^^ deeper 
death. or sliallower as you believe in the King 

of the place. 

They then addressed themselves to the water, 
and entering, Christian began to sink, and, crying 
out to his good friend Hopeful, he said, I sink in 
deep waters ; the billows go over my head, all his 
waves go over me. Selah. 

Then said the other. Be of good cheer, my 
brother : I feel the bottom, and it is good. Then 
said Christian, Ah ! my friend, the sorrows of 
death have compassed me about, I shall not see 
the land that flows with milk and honey. And 
with that a great darkness and horror 

Christian's con- _ ,, /-,!•• i i n i 

flict at the hour fell upon Christian, so that he could 
not see before him. Also here he in a 
great measure lost his senses, so that he could 
neither remember nor orderly talk of any of those 
sweet refreshments that he had met with in the 
way of his pilgrimage. But all the words that he 
spoke still tended to discover that he had horror 
of mind, and heart-fears that he should die in that 
river and never obtain entrance in at the gate. 
Here also, as they that stood by perceived, he was 
much in the troublesome thoughts of the sins that 
he had committed, both since and before he began 
to be a pilgrim. It was also observed, that he was 
ti'oubled with apparitions of hobgoblins and evil 



IN THE RIVER. 239 

spirits ; for ever and anon he would intimate so 
much by words. 

Hopeful therefore here had much ado to keep 
his brother's head above water ; yea, sometimes 
he would be quite gone down, and then, ere 
awhile, he would rise up again half dead. Hope- 
ful did also endeavor to comfort him, saying, 
Brother, I see the gate, and men standing by to 
receive us ; but Christian would answer. It is 
you, it is you they wait for ; for you have been 
hopeful ever since I knew you. And so have 
you, said he to Christian, Ah, brother, (said he,) 
surely if I was right he would now arise to help 
me ; but for my sins he hath brought me into the 
snare, and hath left me. Then said Hopeful, My 
brother, you have quite forgot the text where it 
is said of the wicked, " There are no bands 
in their death, but their strength is firm ; they 
are not troubled as other men, neither are they 
plagued like other men." Psalm 73 : 4, 5. These 
troubles and distresses that you go through in 
these waters, are no sign that God hath forsaken 
you ; but are sent to try you, whether you will 
call to mind that which heretofore you have re- 
ceived of his goodness, and live upon him in youi 
distresses. 

Then I saw in my dream, that Christian was in 
a muse awhile. To whom also Hopeful added 
these words, Be of good cheer, Jesus Christ mak- 
eth thee whole. And with that Christian brake out 



240 THEY CROSS THE RIVER. 

with a loud voice, Oh, I see him again; and he 
tells me, " When thou passest through 
livered from his the waters, I wiU be with thee; and 
fears in death. ^^^,^^^^1 the rivers, they shall not over- 
flow thee." Isa. 43 : 2. Then they both took cour 
age, and the enemy was after that as still as a 
stone, until they were gone over. Christian, there- 
fore, presently found ground to stand upon, and so 
it followed that the rest of the river was but shal- 
low. Thus they got over. 

Now upon the bank of the river, on the other 

side, they saw the two shining men again, who 

there waited for them. Wherefore being come 

, , out of the river, they saluted them, say- 

The angels do ... "^ 

wait for them ing. We are mmistering spirits, sent 

80 soon as they p , . . r ■, i i ■,, , 

are passed out lorth to mmistor tor those that shall be 
oftiswoi . |-jgipg Qf salvation. Thus they went 
along toward the gate. 

Now you must note, that the City stood upon a 
mighty hill; but the pilgrims went up that hill 
with ease, because they had these two men to lead 
them up by the arms : they had likewise left their 
They have put mortal garments behind them in the 
off mortality, ^ver ; for though they went in with 
them, they came out without them. They there- 
fore went up here with much agility and speed, 
though the foundation upon which the City was 
framed was higher than the clouds, they therefore 
went up through the region of the air, sweetly 
talking as they went, being comforted because they 



OTHER SIDE OF THE RIVER. 241 

safely got over the river, and had such glorious 
companions to attend them. 

The talk that they had with the shining ones 
was about the glory of the place ; who told them 
that the beauty and glory of it was inexpressible. 
There, said they, is " Mount Sion, the heavenly 
Jerusalem, the innumerable company of angels, 
and the spirits of just men made perfect." Heb. 
12 : 22-24. You are going now, said they, to the 
paradise of God, wherein you shall see the tree of 
life, and eat of the never-fading fruits thereof: and 
when you come there you shall have white robes 
given you, and your walk and talk shall be eveiy 
day with the King, even all the days of eternity 
Rev. 2:7; 3 : 4, 5 ; 22 : 5. There vott shall not 
see again such things as you saw when ^ ou were 
in the lower region upon the earth ; to wit, sor- 
row, sickness, affliction, and death ; ** For the for- 
mer things are passed away." Rev. 21 : 4. You 
are going now to Abraham, to Isaac, and Jacob, 
and to the prophets, men that God hath taken 
away from the evil to come, and that are now 
" resting upon their beds, each one walking in his 
righteousness." The men then asked. What must 
we do in the holy place 1 To whom it was an- 
swered. You must there receive the comfort of all 
your toil, and have joy for all your sorrow ; you 
must reap what you have sown, even the fruit of 
all your prayers, and tears, and sufferings for the 
King by the way. Gal. 6 : 7, 8. In that place you 

PU. Progress. 16 



242 HAPPINESS OF HEAVEN. 

must wear crowns of gold, and enjoy the perpetual 
sight and vision of the Holy One : for " there you 
shall see him as he is." 1 John, 3 : 2. There also 
you shall serve Him continually with praise, with 
shouting and thanksgiving, whom you desired to 
serve in the world, though with much difficulty, 
because of the infirmity of your flesh. There your 
eyes shall be delighted with seeing, and your ears 
with hearing the pleasant voice of the Mighty One. 
There you shall enjoy your friends again that are 
gone thither before you ; and there you shall with 
joy receive even every one that follows into the 
holy place after you. There also you shall be 
clothed with glory and majesty, and put into an 
equipage fit to ride out with the King of Glory. 
When he shall come with sound of trumpet in the 
clouds, as upon the wings of the wind, you shall 
come with him ; and when he shall sit upon the 
throne of judgement, you shall sit by him ; yea, 
and when he shall pass sentence upon all the 
workers of iniquity, let them be angels or men, 
you also shall have a voice in that judgement, be- 
cause they were his and your enemies. Also, 
when he shall again return to the City, you shall 
go too with sound of trumpet, and be ever with 
him. 1 Thess. 4 : 14-17 ; Jude, 14, 15 ; Dun. 
7 ; 9, 10 ; 1 Cor. 6 : 2, 3. 

Now while they were thus drawing toward the 
gate, behold a company of the heavenly host came 
out to meet them : to whom it was said by tha 



WELCOME OF ANGELS. 243 

Other two shining ones, These are the men that 
have loved our Lord, w^hen they were in the 
W)rld, and that have left all for his holy name, 
aiid he hath sent us to fetch them, and we have 
brought them thus far on their desired journey, that 
tliey may go in and look their Redeemer in the 
face with joy. Then the heavenly host gave a great 
shout, saying, " Blessed are they that are called 
to the mamage-supper of the Lamb." Rev. 19 : 9. 
There came out also at this time to meet them 
several of the King's trumpeters, clothed in white 
and shining raiment, who, wiih melodious noises 
and loud, made even the heavens to echo with 
their sound. These trumpeters saluted Christian 
and his fellow with ten thousand welcomes from 
the world ; and this they did with shouting and 
sound of trumpet. 

This done, they compassed them round on every 
side ; some went before, some behind, and some 
on the right hand, and some on the left, (as it 
were to guard them through the upper regions,) 
continually sounding as they went, with melodious 
noise, in notes on high : so that the very sight was 
to them that could behold it as if heaven itself was 
come down to meet them. Thus therefore they 
walked on together; and, as they walked, ever 
and anon these trumpeters, even with joyful 
sound, would, by mixing their music with looks 
and gestures, still signify to Christian and his bro- 
ther how welcome they were into their c-mpany, 



244 THE CELESTIAL CITY. 

and with what gladness they came to meet theiii. 
And now were these two men, as it were, in hea- 
ven, before they came to it, being swallowed up 
with the sight of angels, and with hearing of their 
melodious notes. Here also they had the City 
itself in view ; and they thought they heard all the 
bells therein to ring, to welcome them thereta 
But, above all, the warm and joyful thoughts that 
they had about their own dwelling there with such 
company, and that for ever and ever, oh, by what 
tongue or pen can their glorious joy be express- 
ed ! — Thus they came up to the gate. 

Now when they were come up to the gate, 
there was wiitten over it in letters of gold, 

"BLESSED ARE THEY THAT DO HIS COM- 
*'MANDMENTS, THAT THEY MAY HAVE 
" RIGHT TO THE TREE OF LIFE, AND MAY 
"ENTER IN THROUGH THE GATES INTO 
" THE CITY." ] 

Then I saw in my dream that the shining men 
bid them call at the gate : the which when they 
did, some from above looked over the gate, to wit, 
Enoch, Moses, and Elijah, &:c. to whom it was 
said. These pilgrims are come from the City of 
Dcitruction, for the love that they bear to the King 
of this place : and then the pilgrims gave in unto 
them each man his certificate, which they had re- 
ceived in the beginning; those therefore wei 
carried in unto the King, who, when he had rei 



THE CELESTIAL CITY. 240 

them, said, Where are the men ] To whom it 
was answered, They are standing without the 
gate. The King then commanded to open the 
gate, *' That the righteous nation (said he) that 
kecpeth the truth may enter in." Isa. 26 : 2. 

Now I saw in my dream that these two me a 
went in at the gate ; and lo ! as they entered, they 
were transfigured ; and they had raiment put on 
that shone like gold. There were also that met 
them with harps and crowns, and gave them to 
them ; the harps to praise withal, and the crowns 
in token of honor. Then I heard in my dream 
that all the bells in the City rang again for joy, 
and that it was said unto them, 

"ENTER YE INTO THE JOY OF OUR LORD." 

I also heard the men themselves, that they sang 
with a loud voice, saying, 

" BLESSIXG, AND HONOR, AND GLORY, AND 
"POWER, BE UNTO HIM THAT SITTETH 
" UPON THE THRONE, AND UNTO THE 
"LAMB, FOR EVER AND EVER." 

Now, just as the gates were opened to let in ihe 
men, I looked in after them, and behold the City 
slione like the sun; the streets also were paved 
with gold ; and in them walked many men, with 
crowns on their heads, palms in their hau'3s, and 
golden harps, to sing praises withal. 



240 THE END OF IGXORANCE. 

They were also of them that had wings, and they 
answered one another without inteiTnission, say- 
in?, Holy, holy, holy is the Lord. And after that 
they shut up the gates : which, when I had seen. 
I wished myself among them. 

Now while I was gazing upon all these thingr?, 
I turned my head to look back, and saw Ignorance 
ignorancecomes come up to the river side ; but he 

up to the river, g^^^ ^^^ ^^.g^.^ ^^^ ^-^^^^ without half 

the difficulty which the other two men met with. 
For It happened that there was then in that place 
Vain-Hopedoes ^^^ Vaiu-Hope, a feiTjTuan, that with 
ferry him over, j^^g j^Q^t helped him over ; so he, as the. 
others I saw, did ascend the hill, to come up to the 
gate ; only he came alone ; neither did any man 
meet him with the least encouragement. When he 
was come up to the gate, he looked up to the writing 
that was above, and then began to knock, supposing 
that entrance should have been quickly administered 
to him ; but he was asked by the men that looked 
over the top o^the gate, Whence come you 1 and 
what would you have 1 He answered, I have ate . 
aid drank in the presence of the King, and he lias 
taught in our sti-eets. Then they asked him for his 
certificate, that they might go in and show itio th< 
King: so he fumbled in his bosom for one, and 
found none. Then said they. Have you none 1 but 
the man answered never a word. So they told the 
Kinor, but he would not come down to see him, but 
commanded the two shininoj ones, that conducted 



coxcLUSiON. 247 

Christian and Hopeful to the City, to go out and 
take Ignorance, and bind him hand and foot, and 
have him away. Then they took him up, and car- 
ried him through the air, to the door that I saw in 
tlie side of the hill, and put him in there. Then T 
saw that there was a way to hell even from the 
gate of heaven, as well as from the City of De- 
stiuction. So I awoke, and behold it was a dream. 



CONCLUSION. 

Now, reader, I have told my dream to thee. 

See if thou canst interpret it to me, 

Or to thyself, or neighbor : but take heed 

Of misinterpreting ; for that, instead 

Of doing good, will but thyself abuse : 

By misinterpreting, evil ensues. 

Take heed also that thou be not extreme 

In playing with the outside of my dream : 

Nor let my figure or similitude 

Put thee into a laughter, or a feud. 

Leave this for boys and fools ; but as for thee, 

Do thou the substance of my master see. 

Put by the curtains, look within my vail, 

Turn up my metaphor's, and do not fail. 

There, if thou seekest them, such things thou'lt fiiK? 

As will be helpful to an honest mind. 

What of my dross thou findest there,- be bold 

To throw away, but yet preserve the gold. 

What if my gold be wrapped up in ore ? 

None throws away the apple for the core : 

But if thou shalt cast all away as vain, 

I know not but 'twill make me dream again. 



THE 

PILGRIM'S PROTtRESS 

FROM 

THIS WORLD 

TO 

THAT WHICH IS TO COME 

DELIVERED UNDER THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM. 



PART II. 
WHEREIN IS SET FORTH THE MANNER 

OF THE 

SETTING OUT OF CHRISTIAN'S WIFE & CHILDREN: 

THEIB 

DANGEROUS JOURNEY, 

AND 

SAFE ARRIVAL AT THE DESIRED COUNTRY. 



I have used similitudes^ — Hosea, 12 : 10. 



THE AUTHOR'S 

WAY OF SENDING FORTH 

HIS 

SECOND Part of the pilgrim, 



Go now, my little Book, to every place 

Where my first Pilgrim has but shown his face : 

Call at their door : if any say, Wlio's there ? 

Then answer thou, Christiana is here. 

If they bid thee come in, then enter thou. 

With all thy boys ; and then, as thou know'st how. 

Tell who they are, also from whence they came ; 

Perhaps they'll know them by their looks, or name . 

But if they should not, ask them yet again, 

If formerly they did not entertain 

One Christian, a Pilgrim? If they say 

They did, and were delighted in his way ; 

Then let them know that these related were 

Unto him : yea, his wife and children are. 

Tell them, that they have left their house and homo ; 
Are turned Pilgrims : seek a world to come ; 
That they have met ^vith hardships in the way ; 
That they do meet with troubles night and day ; 
That they have trod on serpents ; fought with devils ; 
Have also overcome a many e^dls ; 



252 THE author's account 

Yea, tell them also of the next who have, 
Of love to pilgrimage, been stout and brave 
Defenders of that way ; and how they still 
Refuse this world to do their Father's will. 
Go tell them also of those dainty things 
That pilgrimage unto the Pilgrim brings. 
Let them acquainted be, too, how they are 
Beloved of their King, under his care ; 
What goodly mansions he for them provides ; 
Though they meet with rough winds and swelling tides , 
How brave a calm they will enjoy at last, 
Who to their Lord, and by his ways hold fast. 

Perhaps with heart and hand they will embrace 
Thee, as they did my firstling ; and will grace 
Thee and thy fellows with such cheer and fare 
As show well, they of Pilgrims lovers are. 

OBJECTION I. 

But how if they will not believe of me 
That I am truly thine ? 'cause some there be 
That counterfeit the Pilgrim and his name. 
Seek, by disguise, to seem the very same ; 
And by that means have wrought themselves into 
The hands and houses of I know not who. 

ANSWER. 

'Tis true, some have, of late, to counterfeit 
My Pilgrim, to their own my title set ; 
Yea, others half my name, and title too, 
Have stitched to their books, to make them do. 



or HIS SECOND PART. 253 

But yet they, by their features, do declare 
Themselves not mine to be, whose'er they are. 

If such thou meet'st with, then thine only way. 
Before them all, is to say out thy say 
In thine own native language, which no man 
Now useth, nor with ease dissemble can. 

If, after all, they still of you shall doubt, 
Thinking that you, like gypsies, go about, 
In naughty wise the country to defile ; 
Or that you seek good people to beguile 
With things unwarrantable ; send for me, 
And I will testify you pilgrims be ; 
Yea, I will testify that only you 
My pilgrims are, and that alone wiU do. 

OBJECTION II. 

But yet, perhaps I may inquire for him 
Of those who wish him damned life and limb. 
What shall I do, when I at such a door 
For pilgrims ask, and they shall rage the more? 

ANSWER. 

Fright not thyself, my Book, for such bugbears 
Are nothing else but ground for groundless fears. 
My Pilgrim's book has travell'd sea and land, 
Yet could I never come to understand 
That it was slighted or turned out of door 
By any kingdom, were they rich or poor. 



ibi THE author's account 

In France and Flanders, where men kill each other. 
My pilgrim is esteem'd a friend, a brother. 

In Holland too, 'tis said, as I am told, 
My pilgrim is, with some, worth more than gold. 
Highlanders, and wild Irish can agree 
My Pilgrim should famiUar with them be. 

'Tis in New England under such advance, 
Receives there so much lo\dng countenance, 
As to be trimm'd, new cloth'd, and deck'd with gems 
That it might show its features, and its limbs. 
Yet more : so comely doth my Pilgrim walk. 
That of him thousands daily sing and talk. 

If you draw nearer home, it will appear 
My Pilgrim knows no ground of shame or fear 
City and country will him entertain, 
"With Welcome, Pilgrim ; yea, they can't refrain 
From smiling, if my Pilgrim be but by. 
Or sliows his head in any company. 

Brave gallants do my Pilgrim hug and love. 
Esteem it much, yea, value it above 
Things of a greater bulk; yea, with deHght 
Say, my lark's leg is better than a kite, 
^oung ladies, and young gentlewomen too, 
Do not small kindness to my Pilgrim show : i 

Their cabinets, their bosoms, and their hearts 
My pilgrim has ; 'cause he to them imparts 
His pretty riddles in such wholesome strains, 
As yield them profit double to their pains 



or HIS SECOND PART. 255 

Of reading ; yea, I think I may be bold 
To say some prize him far above their gold. 
The very children that do walk the street, 
If they do but ray holy Pilgrim meet, 
Salute him will; will wish him well, and tay 
IJe is the only stripling of the day. 

The}' that have never seen him, yet admire 
Wliat they have heard of him, and much desire 
To have his company, and hear him tell 
Those pilgrim stories which he knows so well. 

Yea, some that did not love him at the first. 
But call'd him fool and noddy, say they must. 
Now they have seen and heard him, him commend : 
And to those whom they love they do him send. 

Wherefore, my Second Part, thou need'st not be 
Afraid to show thy head : none can hurt thee. 
That wish but well to him that went before: 
'Cause thou com'st after with a second stoie 
Of things as good, as rich, as profitable, 
For young, for old, for stagg'ring, and for stable. 

OBJECTION III. 

But some there be that say, He laughs too loud j 
And some do sa}'. His head is in a cloud. 
Some say, His words and stories are so dark. 
They know not how by them, to find his mark. 



256 THE author's account 



One may, I think, say, Both his laughs and cries 
May well be guess'd at by his wat'ry eyes. 
Soijie things are of that nature, as to make 
One's fanc}' chuckle, while his heart doth ache • 
When Jacob saw his Rachel ^vith the sheep, 
He did at the same time both kiss and weep. 

WTiereas some sajs A cloud is in his head ; 
That doth but show his wisdom's covered 
With his own mantle — and to stir the mind 
To search well after what it fain would find, 
Things that seem to be hid in words obscure 
Do but the godly mind the more allure 
To study what those sa\Tngs should contain 
That speak to us in such a cloudy strain. 
I also know a dark similitude 
WiU on the curioroj fancy more intrude. 
And will stick fal&tfer in the heart and head 
Than things from similes not borrowed. 

WTierefore, my Book, let no discouragement 
Hinder thy travels. Behold I thou art sent 
To friends, not foes ; to friends that will give pi a 
To thee, thy Pilgrims, and thy words embrace. 

Besides, what my first Pilgrim left conceal'd. 
Thou, my brave second Pilgrim, hast reveal'd : 
What Christian left lock'd up, and went his way. 
Sweet Christiana opens with her key. 



OF HIS SECOXfD FA&T. 3&7 

OBJECTION. IV. 

But some love not the method of your first : " 
Romance they count it; throw't away as dust. 
[f I should meet with such, what should I say ? 
Must I slight them as they slight me, or nay ? 

ANSWER. 

My Christiana, if with such thou meet, 
"By all means, in all lo\'ing wise them greet ; 
Render them not reviling for re\ile. 
But, if they fro\^-n, I pr'ythee on them smile : 
Perhaps 'tis nature, or some ill report, 
Has made them thus despise, or thus retort. 

Some love no fish, some love no cheese, and some 
Love not their friends, nor their own house or home : 
Some start at pig, slight chicken, love not fowl 
More than they love a cuckoo or an owl. 
Leave such, my Christiana, to their choice. 
And seek those who to find thee will rejoice : 
By no means strive, but, in most humble wise. 
Present thee to them in thy Pilgrim's guise. 

Go then, my little book, and show to all 

That entertain, and bid thee welcome shall. 

What thou shalt keep close shut up from the rest ; 

And wish what thou shalt show them may be bless'd 

To them for good, and make them choose to be 

Pilgrims, by better far than thee or me. 
Pil. Projrress. " 17 



268 THE author's account 

Go then, I say, tell all men who thou art : 
Say, I am Christiana ; and my part 
Ts now, with my four sons, to tell you what 
It is for men to take a Pilgrim's lot. 

Go, also, tell them who and what they be 
That now do go on pilgrimage with thee ; 
Say, Here's my neighbor Mercy : she is one 
That has long time with me a pilgrim gone : 
Come, see her in her virgin face, and learn 
'Twixt idle ones and pilgrims to discern. 
Yea, let young damsels learn of her to prize 
The world which is to come, in any wise. 
When little tripping maidens follow God, 
And leave old doating sinners to his rod, 
'Tis like those days wherein the young ones cry'd 
Hosanna! when the old ones did deride. 

Next tell them of old Honest, whom you found. 
With his white hairs treading the Pilgrim's ground ; 
Yea, tell them how plain-hearted this man was ; 
How after his good Lord he bare the cross. 
Perhaps with some gray head this may prevail 
With Christ to fall in love, and sin bewail. 

Tell them also, how Master Fearing went 
On pilgrimage, and how the time he spent 
In solitariness, with fears and cries ; 
And how, at last, he won the joyful prize : 
He was a good man, though much down in spiril . 
He is a good man, and doth life inherit. 



OF HIS SECOND PART. 259 

Tell them of Master Feeble-mind also, 
Who not beCire, but still behind would go. 
Show them iflso, how he had like been slain, 
And how ouv Great-Heart did his life regain. 
This man ^\ as true of heart ; though weak in grace 
One might true godhness read in his face. 

Then tell ^hem of Master Ready-to-Halt, 
A man with crutches, but much without fault. 
Tell them h^'W Master Feeble-Mind and he 
Did love, an. I in opinion much agree. 
And let all k)iow, though weakness was their chance- 
Yet sometimes one could sing, the other dance 

Forget not Master Valiant-for-the-Truth, 
That man of courage, though a very youth : 
Tell every one his spirit was so stout. 
No man could ever make him face about ; 
And how Great-Heart and he could not forbear 
But pull doA/n Doubting Castle, slay Despair ! 

Overlook "iOt Master Despondency, 
Nor much afraid his daughter, though they lie 
Under such mantles, as may make them look 
(With some) as if their God had them forsook. 
They softly went, but sure ; and, at the end. 
Found that the Lord of Pilgrims was their friend. 
When thou hast told the world of all these things, 
Then turn about, my Book, and touch these strings x 
Wliich, if bit touched, will such music make. 
They'll make a cripple dance, a giant quake. 



260 PRErACE TO SECOND PART. 

Tliose riddles that lie coucli'd within thy breast 
Freely propound, expound ; and for the rest 
Of thy mysterious lines, let them remain 
For those whose nimble fancies shall them gain. 

Now may this little Book a blessing be 
To those who love this little Book and me : 
And may its buyer have no cause to say, 
His money is but lost or thrown away. 
Yea, may this second Pilgrim yield that fruit 
As may with each good Pilgrim's fancy suit ; 
And may it some persuade, that go astray, 
To turn their feet and heart to the right way, 

Is the hearty prayer of 

The Author, 

John Bunyan. 



THE 



PILGRIM'S PROGRESS, 



IN THE SBELITUDE OF A DREAiL 



PART II. 



Courteous Companions, 

Some time since, to tell you my dream that T 
fiad of Christian the pilgrim, and of his dangerous 
ourney toward the celestial country, was pleasant 
o me and profitable to you. I told you then also 
A^hat I saw concerning his wife and children, and 
low unwilling they were to go with him on pil- 
grimage ; insomuch that he was forced to go on his 
progress without them ; for he durst not run the 
langer of that destruction which he feared would 
Dome by staying with them in the City of De- 
itruction : wherefore, as 1 then showed you, he left 
hem and departed. 

Now it hath so happened, through the multipli- 
ity of business, that I have been much hindered 
ind kept back from nay wonted travels into those 
[)arts whence he went, and so could not, till now, 
)btain an opportunity to make further inquiry after 
;h€)se whom he left behind, that I might give you 
m account of them. But having had some con- 



262 MR SAGACITY. 

ceras that way of late, I went dov/n again thither- 
ward. Now having taken up my lodging in a 
wood about a mile off the placy, as I slept I 
dreamed again. 

And, as I was in my dream, behold an aged 
gentleman came by where I lay ; and because he 
was to go some part of the way that I was travel- 
ling, methought I got up and went with him. So 
as we walked, and as travellers usually do, I was as 
if we fell into a discourse ; and our talk happened 
to be about Christian and his travels ; for thus I 
began with the old man : 

Sir, said T, what town is that there below, that 
lieth on the left hand of our way 1 

Then said Mr. Sagacity, (for that was his name,) 
It is the City of Destruction, a populous place, but 
possessed with a very ill-conditioned and idle sort 
of people. , 

I thought that was that city, quoth I ; I went 
once myself through that town ; and therefor© 
know that this report you give of ii" is true. 

Sag. Too true ! I wish I could speak truth in 
speaking better of them that dwell therein. 

Well, sir, quoth I, then I perce;ve you to be a 
veil-meaning man, and so one that takes pleasure 
to hear and tell of that which is good. Pray, 
did you never hear what happened to a man some 
time ago of this town, (whose name was Christian,) 
that went on a pilgrimage up toward the higbei 
regions 1 



HAPPINESS OF CHRISTIAN. 2G3 

Sag. Hear of him ! Ay, and I also heard of 
the molestations, troubles, wars, captivities, cries, 
groans, frights, and fears, that he met with and 
had on his journey. Besides, I must tell you. all 
our country rings of him ; there are but few houses 
that have heard of him and his doings but have 
sought after and got the records of his pilgrimage , 
yea, I think Lmay say that his hazardous journey 
has got many well-wishers to his ways ; for, though 
when he was here he was fool in every man's 
mouth, yet now lie is gone he is highly 
commended of all. For 'tis said he are well TpoS 
lives bravely where he is : yea, many of ?ho' called S 
them that are resolved never to run 7"^'^^ ^^^^y ^® 

nere. 

his hazards, yet have their mouths 
water at his gains. 

They may, quoth I, well think, if they think 

any thing that is true, that he liveth well where he 

is ; for he now lives at, and in the Fountain of 

life, and has what he has without labor and sorrow, 

for there is no grief mixed therewith. But, pray 

I what talk have the people about him 1 

I Sag. Talk ! the people talk strangely about 

; him : some say that he now walks in white, Rev. 

! 3 : 4 ; that he has a chain of gold about his neck ; 

; that he has a crown of gold, beset with pearls, 

I upon his head : others say, that the shining ones, 

who sometimes showed themselves to him in his 

journey, are become his companions, and that he 

18 as familiar wdth them in the place where he is 



264 HAPPINESS OF CHRISTIAN. j 

as here one neighbor is with another. Besidt }, it i 
is confidently affirmed concerning liim, that the 
King of the place where he is has bestowed upon 
him already a very rich and pleasant dwelling at 
court, and that he every day eateth and drinketh, 
and walketh and talketh with him, and receiveth of 
the smiles and favors of him that is Judge of all , 
there. Zech. 3:7; Luke, 14 : 14, 15. Moreover, j 
it is expected of some, that his Prince, the Lord 
of that country, will shortly come into these parts, 
and will know the reason, if they can give any, 
why his neighbors set so little by him, and had him 
so much in derision, when they perceived that he 
would be a pilgi'im. Jude, 14, 15. 

For they say that now he is so in the affections 
-, . . , of his Prince, that his Sovereign is so i 

Cnnstian s ' o j 

King will take mucli Concerned with the indig-nities 1 

Christian's part. r-^^ • ° i 

that were cast upon Christian when he 
became a pilgrim, that he will look upon all as if 
done unto himself; Luke, 10 : 16 ; and no marvel, 
for it was for the love that he had to his Prince 
that he ventured as he did. 

I dare say, quoth I, I am glad on't ; I am glad j 
for the poor man's sake, for that now he has rest J 
from his labor, and for that he now reapeth the be- 
nefit of his tears with joy ; and for that he has gotj 
beyond the gun-shot of his enemies, and is out oti 
the reach of them that hate him. Rev. 14: 13 ;i 
Psalm 126 : 5, 6. I also am glad for that a rumoi 
of these things is noised abroad in this country; 



CHRISTIANA AND SONS. 265 

who can tell but that it may work some good effecli 
on some that are left behind ] But, pray, sir, while 
it is fi'esh in my mind, do you hear any thing of his 
wife and children? Poor hearts ! I wonder in my 
mind what they do. 

Sag. Who ] Christiana and her sons ] They arc 
like to do as well as Chnstian did him- ^ , .,. 

Good tidmgs of 

self: for though thev all played the christian's wife 

' 1 111. and children. 

tool at first, and would by no means 
be persuaded by either the tears or entreaties of 
Christian, yet second thoughts have wrought 
wonderfully with them : so they have packed up, 
and are also gone after him. 

Better and better, quoth I : but, what ! wife and 
children, and all ] 

Sag. It is true : I can give you an account of 
the matter, for I was upon tlic spot at the instant, 
and was thoroughly acquainted with the whole 
affair. 

Then, said I, a man, it seems, may report it for 
a truth. 

Sag. You need not fear to affii-m it : I mean 
that they are all gone on pilgrimage, both the good 
woman and her four boys. And being we are, as 
I perceive, going some considerable way together, 
I will give you an account of the whole of the 
matter. 

This Christiana, (for that was her name from the 
day that she with her children betook themselves 
to a pilgrim's life,) after her husband was gone over 



26G CHRISTIANA'S MOANINGS. 

the river, and she could hear of him no more, her 
thoughts began to work in her mind. First, for 
that she had lost her husband, and for that the 
loving bond of that relation was utterly broken be- 
twixt them. For you know, said he to me, nature 
can do no less but entertain the living with many 
a heavy cogitation, in the remembrance of the loss 
of loving relations. This, therefore, of 
thai\ii4 ciiuri^ her husband did cost her many a tear. 
reiaik.ns. ^""^^^ ^ut this was Tiot all ; for Christiana 
did also begin to consider with herself, 
whether her unbecoming behavior toward her hus- 
band was not one cause that she saw him no more, 
and that in such sort he was taken away from her. 
And upon this came into her mind, by swarms, all 
her unkind, unnatural, and ungodly carriage to her 
dear friend ; which also clogged her conscience, 
and did load her with guilt. She was, moreover, 
much broken with recalling to remembrance the 
restless groans, brinish tears, and self-bemoanings of 
her husband, and how she .did harden her heart 
against all his entreaties and loving persuasions ol 
her and her sons to go with him ; yea, there was 
not any thing that Christian either said to her, or 
did before her all the while that his burden did 
hang on his back, but it returned upon her like a 
flash of lightning, and rent the caul of her heart in 
sunder ; especially that bitter outcry of his, " What 
shall I do to be saved V did rintj in her ears most 
dolefully. 



o 



CHRISTIANA'S DISCOURSE. 267 

Then said she to her children, Sons, we are all 
undone. 1 have sinned away your father, and he 
is gone : he would have had us with him, but I 
would not go myself : I also have hindered you of 
life. With that the boys fell into tears, and cried 
out to go after their father. Oh (said Christiana) 
that it had been but our lot to go with him ! then 
had it fared well with us, beyond what it is like to 
do now. For, though I formerly foolishly imagin- 
ed, concerning the troubles of your father, that they 
proceeded of a foolish fancy that he had, or for that 
he was overrun with melancholy humors ; yet now 
it will not out of my mind, but that they sprang 
from another cause ; to wit, for that the light of life 
was given him ; James, 1 : 23-25 ; John, 8 : 12 ; 
by the help of which, as I perceive, he has escap- 
ed the snares of death. Prov. 14 : 27. Then they 
all wept again, and cried out. Oh ! wo worth the 
day! 

The next night Christiana had a dream ; and, 
behold, she saw as if a broad parch- Christiana's 
ment was opened before her, in which dream. 
were recorded the sum of her ways ; and the 
crimes, as she thought, looked very black upon her. 
Then she cried out aloud in her sleep, " Lord, 
liave mercy upon me, a sinner!" Luke, 18 : 13; 
and the little children heard her. 

After this she thought she saw two very ill-fa- 
vored ones standing by her bed-side, and saying, 
What shall we do with this woman 1 for she cries 



268 CHRISTIANA'S DREAM. 

Mark this : this out for mercy, waking and sleeping ; 
sence of heu^^ if she be Suffered to go on as she be- 
gins, we shall lose her as we have lost 
her husband. Wherefore we must, by one way or 
other, seek to take her off from the thoughts of 
what shall be hereafter, else all the world cannot 
help, but she will become a pilgi-im. 

Now she awoke in a great sweat ; also a trem- 
bling was upon her ; but after a while she fell to 
sleeping again. And then she thought she saw 
Help against dis- Christian her husband in a place of 
couragement. j^j'gg among many immortals, with a 
harp in his hand, standing and playing upon it be- 
fore One that sat on a throne with a rainbow about 
his head. She saw also, as if he bowed his head 
with his face to the paved work that was under his 
Prince's feet, saying, '' I heartily thank my Lord 
and King for bringing me into this place." Then 
shouted a company of them that stood round about, 
and harped with their harps ; but no man living 
could tell what they said but Christian and his 
companions. 

Next morning, when she was up, had prayed 
to God, and talked with her children awhile, one 
knocked hard at the door ; to whom she spake out, 
saying, " If thou comest in God's name, come in." 
So he said, *'Amen;" and opened the door, and 
saluted her with, " Peace be to this house." The 
which when he had done, he said, ** Christiana, 
knowest thou wherefore I am come V Then she 



THE VISIT OF SECRET. 269 

blushed and trembled ; also her heart began to waix 
warm vnth desires to know from whence he came, 
and what was his en'and to her. So he said unto 
her, " My name is Secret; I dwell with those that 
are on high. It is talked of where I dwell as if 
ihou hadst a desire to go thither : also there is a 
report that thou art aware of the evil „ . . 

1 1 r- IT Convictions sc- 

thou hast formerly done to thy hus- condcd by ti- 

,-,.,,. r> 1 1 • din<:s of God's 

band, m hardening ol thy heart against readiness to 
his way, and in keeping of these babes 
in their ignorance. Christiana, the Merciful One hath 
sent me to tell thee, that he is a God ready to for- 
give, and that he taketh delight to multiply the 
pardon of offences. He also would have thee to 
know, that he inviteth thee to come into his pre- 
sence, to his table, and that he will feed thee with 
the fat of his house, and with the heritage of Ja- 
cob thy father. 

" There is Christian, thy husband that was, with 
legions more, his companions, ever beholding that 
face that doth minister life to beholders ; and they 
will all be glad when they shall hear the sound of 
thy feet step over thy Father's threshold." 

Christiana at this was gi-eatly abashed in herself, 
and bowed her head to the gi'ound. This visiter 
proceeded and said, " Chiistiana, here is also a 
letter for thee, which I have brought from thy hus- 
band's King." So she took it, and opened it, but 
it smelt after the manner of the best perfume. 
Cant 1:3. Also it was written in letters of gold. 



270 THE A'lSlT OF SECRET. 

The contents of the letter were these, That the 
King would have her to do as did Christian her 
husband ; for that was the way to come to his City 
ciirisciiuia quite ^nd to dwell in his presence with joy 

overcome. f^^. ^^^^j, J^^ j^^Jg ^Jjg ^^^^ WOmai) 

was quite overcome ; so she cried out to her vis 
iter, Sir, will you cany me and my children with 
you, that we also may go and worship the King ] 
Then said the visiter, Christiana, the bitter is 
before the sweet. Thou must through troubles, 
83 did he that went before thee, enter this Celes- 
tial City. Wherefore I advise thee to 
tion's to chiisti- do as did Christian thy husband; go 
^^' to the wicket-gate yonder, over the 

plain, for that stands at the head of the way up 
which thou must go ; and I wish thee all good 
speed. Also I advise that thou put this letter in 
thy bosom, that thou read therein to thyself and to 
thy children until you have got it by heart ; for it 
is one of the songs that thou must sing while thou 
art in this house of thy pilgrimage ; Psalm 1 19 : 54 ; 
also this thou must deliver in at the further gate. 
Now I saw in my dream that this old gentleman, 
as he told me the story, did himself seem to be 
greatly affected therewith. He moreover proceed- 
ed, and said : So Christiana called her sons togeth- 
er, and bec^an thus to address herself 

Chnsdana prays t» t 

her sons to take uuto them : ** My SOUS, 1 have, as you 

may perceive, been of late under much 

exercise in my soul about the death of your father : 



SHE INVITES HER SONS. 271 

not for tliat I doubt at all of his happiness ; for I 
am satisfied now that he is well. I have also been 
much affected with the thoughts of mine own state 
and yours, which I verily believe is by nature mise- 
rable. My carriage also to your father in his dis- 
tress is a great load to my conscience ; for I har- 
dened both mine own heart and yours against him, 
and refused to go with him on pilgrimage. 

The thoughts of these things would now kill me 
outright, but that for a dream which I had last 
night, and but that for the encouragement which 
this strano^er has tnven me this mornino^. Come, 
my children, let us pack up and be gone to the 
gate that leads to the celestial country, that we 
may see your father, and be with him and his 
companions in peace, according to the laws oi 
that land. 

Then did her children burst out into tears, for 
joy that the heart of their mother was so inclined. 
So their visiter bid them farewell ; and they began 
to prepare to set out for their journey. 

But while they were thus about to be gone, two 
of the women that were Chiistiana's ^. , 

Timorous and 

neio^hbors came up to her house, and Mercy come to 

111 T rr. "^^^^ Chriidana. 

knocked at her door. To whom she 

said as before, If you come in God's name, como 

in. At this the women were stunned : ^^ . . , 

' Christianas new 

for this kind of lansua^e they used lanL^ia-e stuns 

, ° ^. •' T heroldneichbors. 

not to hear, or to perceive to drop 

from the lips of Christiana. Yet they came in : but 



272 TIMOROUS AND MERCY. 

behold, they f(;und the good woman preparing to 
be gone from her house. 

So they beg&,n, and said, Neighbor, pray what is 
your meaiJng by this 1 

Christiana answered and said to the eldest of 
them, whose- name was Mrs. Timorous, I am pre- 
paring for a journey. 

This Timorous was daughter to him that met 
Christian upon the Hill of Difficulty, and would 
have had him go back for fear of the lions. 

Tim. For what journey, I pray you? 

Chr. Even to go after my good husband. And 
with that she fell a weeping. 

Tim. I hope not so, good neighbor; pray, for 
your poor childien's sake, do not so unwomanly 
cast away yourself. 

Chr. Nay, my children shall go with me; not 
one of them is willing to stay behind. 

Tim. I wonder in my very heart what or who 
has brought you into this mind ! 

Chr. O neighbor ! knew you but as much as 
I do, I doubt not but that you would go along 
with me. 

Tim. Pr'ythee, what new knowledge hast thou 
got that so worketh off thy mind from thy friends, 
and that tempteth thee to go nobody knows where ] 

Chr. Then Christiana replied, 1 have been 

sorely afflicted since my husband's departure from 

me ; but specially since he went over 

the river. But that which troubleth me 



DISCOURSE OF CHRISTIANA. 273 

most is, my churlish carriage to him when he was 
under his distress. Besides, I am now as he was 
then ; nothing will serve me but going on pilgrim- 
age. I was dreaming last night that I saw him. 
O, that my soul was with him ! He dwelleth in the 
presence of the King of the country ; he sits and 
eats with him at his table ; he is become a com- 
panion of immortals, and has a house now given 
him to dwell in, to which the best palace on earth, 
if compared, seems to me but as a dunghill. 2 Cor. 
5 : 1-4. The Prince of the place has also sent 
for me, with promise of entertainment if I shall 
come to him : his messenger was here even now, 
and has brought me a letter, which invites me to 
come. And with that she plucked out her letter, 
and read it, and said to them, What now will you 
say to this 1 

Tim. Oh, the madness that has possessed thee 
and thy husband, to run yourselves upon such dif- 
ficulties ! You have heard, I am sure, what your 
husband did meet with, even in a manner at the 
first step that he took on his way, as our neighbor 
Obstinate can yet testify, for he went along with 
him; yea, and Pliable too, until they, like wise 
men, were afraid to go any further. We also heard, 
over and above, how he met with the The reasonings 
' lions, Apallyon, the Shadow of Death, °^'^^ ^^'^■ 
' and many other things. Nor is the danger that he 
met with at Vanity Fair to be forgotten by thee. 
For if he, though a man, was so hard put to it, 

Pfl. Progress. JCt 



274 DISCOUB.SE OF TIMOROUS. 

what canst thou, being but a poor woman, dol 
Consider also, that these lour sweet babes are thy 
children, thy flesh and thy bones. Wherefore, 
though thou shouldest be so rash as to cast away 
thyself, yet, for the sake of the fruit of thy body, 
keep thou at home. 

But Christiana said unto her, Tempt me not, my 
neighbor : I have now a price put into my hands 
to get gain, and I should be a fool of the gieatesl 
size if I should have no heart to strike in with the 
opportunity. And for that you tell me of all these 
troubles which I am like to meet with 

A pertinent re- 
ply to fleshly in the way, they are so far from being 

reasoning. /' -^ ^ 

to me a discouragement, that they show 
I am in the right. The bitter must come before 
the sweet, and that also will make the sweet the 
sweeter. Wherefore, since you came not to my 
house in God's name, as I said, I pray you to be 
gone, and not to disquiet me further. 

Then Timorous reviled her, and said to her fal- 
low, Come, neighbor Mercy, let us leave hei in her 
own hands, since she scorns our counsel and com* 
pany. But Mercy was at a stand ; and could not 
Merc 'a bow ^^ readily comply with her neighbor ; 
els yearn over a,nd that for a two-fold reason. 1. Her 

Cnnstiana. ^ . . 

bowels yearned over Chnstiana. So 
she said within herself. If my neighbor will needs 
be gone, I will go a little way with her and help 
her. 2. Her bowels yearned over her own soul ; 
for what Christiana had said had taken some hold 



MERCY AND CHRISTIANA. 275 

upon her mind. Wherefore she said within herself 
again, I will yet have more talk with this Christia- 
na; and, if I fiad truth and life in what she shall 
say, I myself with my heart shall also go witli 
her. Wherefore Mercy began thus to reply to her 
neighbor Timorous : 

Mer. Neighbor, I did indeed come with you to 
see Christiana this morning ; and, since she is, as 
you see, taking her last farewell of the country, 
I think to walk this sun-shiny morning a little with 
her, to help her on her way. But she told her not 
of her second reason, but kept it to herself 

Tim. Well, I see you have a mind to go a fool- 
ing too ; but t ake heed in time, and be wise : 
while we are out of danger, we are out ; but when 
we are in, we are in. 

So Mrs. Timorous returned to her house, and 
Christiana betook herself to her jour- Timorous for- 

-o 4. 1 T-i- , sakes her, but 

ney. nut when limorOUS was got Mercy cleaves 

home to her house .she sends for some ^^ ^^'■• 
of her neighbors, to wit, Mrs. Bat's-Eyes, INIrs. 
Inconsiderate, jMrs. Light-Mind, and Mrs. Know- 
j\othinff. So when they were come to ^ 

her house, she ialls to tellinor of the sto- acquaints hor 

. IP,. 11 friends what the 

ly ot Christiana, and oi her intended good christiiuia 

• 1 - 11 1 , T intends to do. 

journey. And tUus she began her tale : 

Tim. Neighbors, having had little to do this 
morning, I went to give Christiana a visit ; and 
when I came at the door I knocked, as you know 
it is our custom ; and she answered, If you come 



27G MRS. INCONSIDERATE. 

in God*s name, come in. So in I went, thinking 
all was well : but, when I came in I found her pre- 
paring herself to depart the town, she, and also her 
children. So I asked her what was her meaning 
by that. And she told me, in shprt, that she was 
now of a mind to go on pilgrimage, as did her hus- 
band. She told me also of a dream that she had, 
and how the King of the country where her hus- 
band was had sent an inviting letter to come thither. 
Mrs. Know-No- Then Said Mrs. Know-Nothing, And 
thing. what ! do you think she will go ] 

Tim. Ay, go she will, whatever comes on't ; 
and methinks I know it by this ; for that which 
was my great argument to persuade her to stay at 
home (to wit, the troubles she was like to meet 
with on the way,) is one great argument with her 
to put her forward on her journey. For she told 
me in so many words, The bitter goes before the 
sweet : yea, and for as much as it doth, it makes 
the sweet the sweeter. 

Mrs. Bat's-Eyes. Oh, this blind and foolish 
woman ! said she ; and will she not 
take warning by her husband's afflic- 
tions ] for my part, I see if he were here again he 
would rest himself content in a whole skin, and 
never run so many hazards for nothing. 

Mrs. Inconsiderate also replied, saying. Away 

Mrs. incon. with sucli fantastical fools from the 

siderate. town ! a good riddance, for my part, 

I say, of her ! should she stay where she dwells, 



MERCY AND C3IRISTIANA. 277 

and retain this her mind, who could live quietly by 
her 1 for she will either be dumpish, or unneigh- 
borly, or talk of such matters as no wise body can 
abide. Wherefore, for my part, I shall never be 
sorry for her departure ; let her go, and let better 
come in her room : it was never a good world 
since these whimsical fools dwelt in it. 

Then Mrs. Light-Mind added as followeth : 
Come, put this kind of talk away. I Mrs. Light Mind, 
was yesterday at Madam Wanton's, ^adamWant 
where we were as merry as the maids, she that had like 

1 • 1 1 1 1 1 1 ^° haye been too 

For who do you thmk should be there hard for Faith- 
but I and Mrs. Love-the-Flesh, and ^ ^ ^^ 
three or four more, with IMrs. Lechery, Mrs. Filth, 
and some others : so there we had music and danc- 
ing, and what else was meet to fill up the plea- 
sure. And I dare say, my lady herself is an ad- 
mirable well-bred gentlewoman, and Mr. Lechery 
is as pretty a fellow. 



==^®#d<^ 



^{)c SixQt Stage, 



By this time Christiana was got on her way, and 
Mercy went along with her : so as they went, her 
children being there also, Christiana Discourse 

began to discourse. And, Mercy, said and good cSis- 
Christiana, I take this as an unexpected 



278 MERCY AND CHRISTIANA. 

favor, that thou shouldest set forth out of dooij 
with me to accompany me a little in the way. 
Mer. Then said young Mercy, {for she was but 

Mercy inclines JOUng,) If I thought it WOuld be t' > 

to go. purpose to go with you, I would never 
go near the town any more. 

Chr. Well, Mercy, said Christiana, cast in thy 
lot with me : I well know what will be the end 
of our pilgrimage : my husband is where he would 
not but be for all the -gold in the Spanish mines. 
Nor shalt thou be rejected, though thou goest but 
upon my invitation. The King, who hath sent for 
me and my children, is one that delighteth in 
mercy. Besides, if thou wilt, I will hire thee, and 
thou shalt go along with me as my servant. Yet 
we will have all things in common betwixt thee 
and me : only go along with me. 

Mer. But how shall I be ascertained that I also 
Mercy doubts sbould be entertained? Had I this 

of acceptance, j^^pg ^^^ ^,q^ ^^^q jj^^t can tell, I 

would make no stick at all, but would go, being 
helped by Him that can help, though the way was 
never so tedious. 

Chr. Well, loving Mercy, I will tell thee wlic' 
thou shalt do; go with me to tliB Wicket-Gate, 
and there I will further inquire for 
larTs'S-To'tS thee; and if there 'hou shalt no 
ciirist^andpro- ^^^^ with encouragement, I will b. 
mises 'there to content that thou return to thy place ; 

mquiro for her. . i 

I will also pay thee for thy kmdness 



I 



MERCY ENCOURAGED. 279 

which thou showest to me and my children in the 
accompanying of us in our way as thou dost. 

Mer. Then will I go thither, and will take 
what shall follow ; and the Lord ffrant 

' '^ Mercy prays. 

that my lot may there fall, even as the 

King of heaven shall have his heart upon me. 

Christiana then was glad at heart : not only that 
she had a companion : but also for that ^, ■ . . , , 

" ' Christiana glad 

she had prevailed with this poor maid of Mercy's com- 

. . . pany. 

to fall in love with her own salvation. 
So they went on together, and Mercy began to 
weep. Then said Christiana, Wherefore weepeth 
my sister so 1 

Mer. Alas ! said she, who can but lament, that 
shall but rl(rhtlv consider what a state .. 

^ <=» •' _ Mercy grieves 

and condition my poor relations are for her camai 

, . . ■ . c , rt relauons. 

m that yet remam m our smlul town J 
And that which makes my grief the more heavy is, 
because they have no instructor, nor any to tell 
them what is to come. 

Chr. Pity becomes pilgrims ; and thou dost 
weep for thy friends, as my good Christian did for 
me when he left me : he mourned for that I would 
not heed nor regard him ; but his 
Lord and ours did gather up his tears, prayerswele 
and put them into his bottle ; and now his'Te'iafiona 
both I and thou, and these, my sweet f^^"" "^^ 
babes, are reaping the fruit and benefit 
of them. , I hope, Mercy, that these tears of thino 
will not be lost ; for the truth hath said, that ** they 



280 SLOUGH OF DESPOND. 

that sow in tears shall reap in joy." And " he that 
goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, 
shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing 
his sheaves with him." Psalm 126 : 5, 6. 
Then said Mercy, 

Let the Most Blessed be my guide. 

If it be his blessed will, 
Untc his gate, into his fold. 

Up to his holy hill. 

And let him never suffer me 

To swerve, or turn aside 
From his free grace and holy ways 

Whate'er shall me betide. 

And let him gather them of mme 

That I have left behind ; 
Lord, make them pray they may be thine, 

With all their heart and mind. 

Now my old friend proceeded and said, But, 
when Christiana came to the Slough of Despond 
she began to be at a stand ; For, said she, this is 
the place in which my dear husband had like to have 
been smothered with mud. She perceived, also, 
that notwithstanding the command of the King to 
make this place for pilgrims good, yet it was rather 
worse than formerly. So I asked if that was true. 
Yes, said the old gentleman, too true ; for many 
riieir own car- there be that pretend to be the King's 
StSaS'^S-'r laborers, and that say they, are for 
word of life. mending the King's highways, who 



ARRIVAL AT THE GATE. 281 

bring dirt and dung instead of stones, and so mar in- 
stead of mending. Here Christiana therefore, with 
her boys, did make a stand. But said Mercy the 
Mercy^ Come, let us venture, only let S^h o?Des' 
us be wary. Then they looked well to ^°^'^' 
their steps, and made a shift to get staggering over. 

Yet Christiana had like to have been in, and 
that not once or twice. Now they had no sooner 
got over, but they thought they heard words that 
said unto them, *' Blessed is she that believeth, 
for there shall be a performance of those things 
which were told her from the Lord." Luke, 1:45. 

Then they went on again ; and said Mercy to 
Christiana, Had I as good ground to hope for a 
loving reception at the Wicket-Gate as you, I 
tliink no Slough of Despond would discourage me. 

Well, said the other, you know your sore, and 
T know mine ; and, good friend, we shall all have 
enough evil before we come to our journey's end. 
For can it be imagined that the people who design 
to attain such excellent glories as we do, and who 
are so envied that happiness as we are, but that 
we shall meet with what fears and snares, with 
what troubles and afflictions they can possibly as- 
sault us with that hate us 1 

And now Mr. Sagacity left me to dream out 
my dream by myself. Wherefore, methought I 
saw Christiana, and Mercy, and the boys, go all 
of them up to the gate : to which when they 
were come, they betook themselves to a short 



282 THE DOG BARKING. 

Prayer should be debate, about how tliev must manage 

made with consi- _ _ '' *-" 

deration and fear, their calling at the gate, and what 

BB well as in faith ,11 -i i- i ti 

and hope. should be saiQ unto mm that did 

open to them : so it was concluded, since Christiana 
was the eldest, that she should knock for entrance 
and that she should speak to him that did open, 
for the rest. So Christiana began to knock, and as 
her poor husband did, she knocked and knocked 
again. But instead of any that answered, they all 
thought that they heard as if a dog came barking 
upon them ; a dog, and a great one 
devil, an enemy too : D.nd this made the women and 
children afraid. Nor durst they for a 
while to knock any more, for fear the mastiff 
should fly upon them. Now therefore they were 
greatly tumbled up and down in their minds, and 
Christiana and knew not what to do ; knock they durst 
XiexeSout not, for fear of the dog ; go back they 
prayer. durst not, for fear the keeper of that 

gate should espy them as they so went, and should 
be offended with them ; at last they thought of 
knocking again, and knocked more vehemently 
than they did at first. Then said the keeper of the 
gate. Who is there 1 So the dog loft off" to bark, 
and he opened unto them. 

Then Christiana made low obeisance, and said. 
Let not our Lord be offended with his hand-maid- 
ens, for that we have knocked at his princely gate. 
Then said the keeper, Whence come ye ] And 
what is it that you would have % 



CHRISTIANA RECEIVED. 283 

Christiana answered, We are come fi'om whence 
Christian did come, and upon the same errand as 
he ; to wit, to be, if it shall please you, graciously 
admitted by this gate into the way that leads unto 
the Celestial City. And I answer, my Lord, in 
the next place, that I am Christiana, once the wife 
of Christian, that now is gotten above. 

With that the keeper of the gate did marvel, 
saying, What ! is she now become a pilgrim that 
but a while ao^o abhorred that life] Then she 

o 

bowed her head, and said. Yea ; and so are these 
my sweet babes also. 

Then he took her by the hand and led her in, 
and said also, Suffer little children to „ „, . . 

HowChnstiana 

come unto me ; and with that he shut isenteitainedat 
up the gate. This done, he called to 
a trumpeter that was above, over the gate, to en- 
tertain Christiana with shouting, and the sound of 
trumpet, for joy. So he obeyed, and sounded, and 
filled the air with his melodious notes. 

Now all this while poor Mercy did stand with- 
out, trembling and crying, for fear that she was re- 
jected. But when Christiana had got admittance 
for herself and her boys, then she began to make 
intercession for Mercy. 

Chr. And she said, My Lord, T have a com- 
panion of mine that stands yet with- Christiana's 
out, that is come hither upon the same prnyer for her 

■^ . triund Mercy. 

account as myself: one that is much 

dejected in her mind, for that she comes, as she 



284 MERCY WELCOMED. 

ihinks, without sending for : whereas 1 was sent 
for by my husband's King to come. 

Now Mercy began to be very impatient, and 

Delays make each minute was as long to her as an 
soul the^Sorl hour ; wherefore she prevented Chris- 
fervent, tiana from a fuller interceding for her 
by knocking at the gate herself. And she knocked 
then so loud that she made Christiana to start. 
Then said the keeper of the gate, Who is there 1 
And Christiana said, It is my friend. 

So he opened the gate, and looked out, but 
Mercy was fallen down without in a 
swoon, for she fainted, and was afraid 
that no gate should be opened to her. 

Then he took her by the hand, and said, Dam- 
sel, I bid thee arise. 

O, Sir, said she, I am faint : there is scarce life 
left in me. But he answered, that one once said, 
** When my soul fainted within me I remembered 
the Lord : and my prayer came unto thee, into 
thy holy temple." Jonah, 2 : 7. Fear not, but 
stand upon thy feet, and tell me wherefore thou 
art come. 

Mer. I am come for that unto which I was 
never invited, as ray friend Christiana was. Hers 
was from the King, and mine was but from her. 
Wherefore T fear I presume. 

Keep. Did she desire thee to come with her to 
this place ] 

Mer. Yes; and as my Lord sees, I am come 




'J'lien he took her by the hand." — p. 284. 



MERCY WELCOMED. 286 

And if there is any grace and forgiveness of sins 
to spare, 1 beseech that thy poor handmaid may 
be a partaker thereof. 

Then he took her again by the hand, and led 
her gently in, and said, I pray for all them that be- 
lieve on me, by what means soever they come unto 
me. Then said he to those that stood by. Fetch 
something and give it to Mercy to smell on, 
thereby to stay her faintings : so they fetched her 
a bundle of myiTh, and a while after she was 
revived. 

And now were Christiana and her boys, and 
Mercy, received of the Lord at the head of the 
way, and spoken kindly unto by him. Then said 
they yet further unto him. We are sorry for our 
sins, and beg of our Lord his pardon, and further 
information what we must do. 

I grant pardon, said he, by word and deed ; by 
word in the promise of forgiveness, by deed in the 
way I obtained it. Take the first from my lips 
with a kiss, and the other as it shall be revealed. 
Song, i : 2 ; John, 20 : 20. 

Now I saw in ray dream that he spake many 
good words unto them, whereby they were great- 
I ly gladdened. He also had them up to the top of 
the gate, and showed them by what deed they 
I were saved ; and told them withal, that that sight 
they would have again as they went chnst crucified 
along in the way, to their comfort. '^^'' ^^^ °'^"- 

So he I'^ft them awhile in a summer parlor be- 



286 TALK OF THE CHRISTIANS. 

low, where they entered into talk by themselves ; 

and thus Christiana began. O how 

™^ between gj^^^j ^Hi 1 that we are got in hither ! 

Mer. So you well may; but I, oi 

all, have cause to leap for joy. 

Chr. I thought one time, as I stood at the gate, 
because I had knocked and none did answer, that 
all our labor had been lost, especially when that 
ugly cur made such a heavy barking against us. 

Mer. But my worst fear was after I saw that 
you was taken into his favor, and that I was left 
behind. Now, thought I, it is fulfilled which is 
vn-itten, " Two women shall be grinding at the 
mill ; the one shall be taken, and the other left." 
Matt, 24 : 41. I had much ado to forbear crying 
out, Undone ! And afraid I was to knock any 
more ; but when I looked up to what was written 
over the gate, I took courage. I also thought that 
I must either knock again, or die ; so I knocked, 
but I cannot tell how ; for my spirit now strug- 
gled between life and death. 

Chr. Can you not tell how you knocked] I 
am sure your knocks were so earnest that the 
very sound of them made me start ; 1 
thinks her com^ thought I uevor heard such knocking 
CS"than^r in all my life; I thought you would 
come in by a violent hand, or take the 
kingdom by storm. Matt. 11 : 12. 

Mer. Alas ! to be in my case, who that so wa:S 
could but have done so 1 You saw that the door 



TALK OF THE CHRISTIANS. 2S7 

was shut upon me, and that there was a most 
cruel (log thereabout. Who, I say, that was so 
faint-hearted as I, would not have knocked with 
all their might 1 But pray, what said my Lord to 
iriy rudeness ] Was he not angiy with me ] 

Chr. When he heard your lumbering noise, 
he gave a wonderful innocent smile ; o, . . , , 

C" ' Cnnst pleased 

I believe what you did pleased him with loud and 

•^ ■• . restless prayer. 

well, for he showed no sign to the 

contrary. But I marvel in my heart why he keeps 

Buch a dog : had I known that before, 

I should not have had heart enough flr^t dTd^know 

to have ventured myself in this man- meet with iriS 

ner. But now we are in, we are in, joumey to hea- • 

' ' ven, It would 

and I am orlad with all my heart. i^ardiy ever set 

^ •' out. 

Mer. I will ask, if you please, next 
time he comes down, why he keeps such a filthy 
cur in his yard ; I hope he will not take it amiss. 

Do so, said the children, and persuade him to 
hang: him : for we are afraid he will „, 

o ' » The children 

bite us when we e:o hence. are afmid of 

-. 1 1 T .the dog. 

k50 at last he came down to them 
again, and Mercy fell to the ground on her face 
before him, and worshipped, and said, " Let my 
Lord accept the sacrifice of praise which I now 
offer unto him with the calves of my lips." 

So he said unto her, Peace be to thee ; stand 
up. But she continued upon her face, and said, 
" Righteous art thou, O Lord, when I plead with 
thee ; yet let me talk with thee of thy judgments.' 



288 EXPLANATION 

Jer. 12 : 1. Wherefore dost thou keep so cruel 
a dog in thy yard, at the sight of which 

Mercy expos- *^ "^ - 

tuiates about such women and children as we are 
°^' ready to fly from thy gate for fear 1 

He answered and said, That dog has anolher 
owner ; he also is kept close in an- 

The Devil. , ' , . \ ... 

Other man s ground, only my pilgnms 
iiear his barking : he belongs to the castle which 
you see there at a distance, but can come up to 
the walls of this place. He has frighted many an 
honest pilgrim from worse to better, by the great 
voice of his roaring. Indeed, he that owneth him 
doth not keep him out of any good will to me or 
mine, but with intent to keep the pilgrims from 
coming to me, and that they may be afraid to 
come and knock at this gate for entrance. Some- 
times also he has broken out, and has worried 
some that I loved ; but I take all at present pa- 
tiently. I also give my pilgrims timely help, so 
that they are not delivered to his power, to do 
with them what his doggish nature would prompt 
him to. But what, my purchased one, I trow, 
hadst thou known never so much beforehand, thou 
wouldst not have been afraid of a dog. The beg- 
A check to the g^rs that go from door to door, will, 
carnal fear of rather than lose a supposed alms, run 

the hazard of the bawling, barking, 
and biting too of a dog ,• and shall a dog, a dog in 
anpther man's yard, a dog whose barking I turn 
to the profit of pilgi'ims. keep any from coming to 



CHRISTIANA'S SONG. 289 

me% I deliver them from the lions, and my darling 
from the power of the dog. Psalm 22 : 21, 22. 
Mer. Then said Mercy, I con- ^^ . . 

•' Christians, when 

fess my ignorance : I spake what 1 wise enough, ac- 

-^ quiesco in the 

understood not ; i acknowledge that wisdom of their 
thou doest all thins's well. 

Chr. Then Christiana began to talk of their 
journey, and to inquire after the way. So he fed 
them, and washed their feet, and set them in the 
way of his steps, according as he had dealt with 
her husband before. 



STIje Qeconh Stage. 



So I saw in my dream that they walked on 
their way, and had the weather very comfortable 
to them. 

Then Christiana began to sing, saying, 

Blesa'd be the day that I beg:an 

A pilgrim for to be ; 
And blessed also be the man 

That thereto moved me. 



290 THE devil's garden. 

*Tis true, 'twas long ere I began 

To seek to live for ever ; 
But now I run fast as I can : 

'Tis better late than never. 

Our tears to joy, our fears to faith, 

Are turned, as we see; 
Thus our beginning (as one saith) 

Shows what our end will be. 

Now there was, on the other side of the wall 
tliat fenced in the way up which Christiana and 
The devil's '^ai- ^®^ companions were to go, a garden, 
^^^- and that garden belonged to him whose 
was that barking dog, of whom mention was made 
before. And some of the fruit-trees that gi'ew in 
that garden shot their branches over the wall ; 
and being mellow, they that found them did gather 
them up, and eat of them to their hurt. So Chris- 
tiana's boys, as boys are apt to do, being pleased 
with the trees, and with the ft'uit that hung there- 

The children ^"' ^^^ P^"^^ ^^^^' ^"^ ^®o^" ^^ ^^^• 

eat of the ene- Their mother did also chide them for 
SO doing, but still the boys went on. 
Well, said she, my sons, you transgi^ess, for that 
fruit is none of ours ; but she did not know that it 
belonged to the enemy : I'll warrant you if she 
had she would have been ready to die for fear. 
But that passed, and they went on their way. Now 
by that they were gone about two bow-shots from 
the place that led them into the way, they espied 
two very ill-favored ones coming down apace to 



TWO ILL-FAVORED OXES. 291 

meet them. With that Christiana and Mercy her 
friend covered themselves with their veils, and so 
kept on their journey : the children also went on 
before ; so that at last they met toge- Two m-favor- 
ther. Then they that came down to chSanTana 
meet them, came just up to the women, ^^^^'^y- 
as if they would embrace them ; but Christiana 
said, Stand back, or go peaceably as you should. 
Yet these two, as men that are deaf, regarded not 
Christiana's words, but began to lay hands upon 
them : at that Christiana waxing very wroth, spum- 
ed at them with her feet. Mercy also, as well as 
she could, did what she could to shift them. Chris- 
tiana again said to them. Stand back, and be gone, 
for we have no money to lose, being pilgrims, as 
you see, and such too as live upon the charity of 
our friends. 

Ill-Fav. Then said one of the two men. We 
make no assault upon you for money, but are come 
out to tell you, that if you will but grant one small 
request which we shall ask, we will make women 
of you for ever. 

Chr. Now Christiana, imagining what "they 
should mean, made answer agjain, We will neither 
hear, nor regard, nor yield to what you shall ask. 
We are in haste, and cannot stay ; our business is 
a business of life and death. So as^ain she and her 
companion made a fresh essay to go past them ; 
but they letted them in their way. 

Ill-Fav. And they said. We intend no hurt to 



202 THEV ARE RESCUED. 

your lives ; it is another thing we would have. 

Chr. Ay, quoth Christiana, you would have us 

body and soul, for I know it is for 

the cnes out. '' 

that you are come ; but we will die 
rather upon the spot than to suffer ourselves to 
be brought into such snares as shall hazard oui 
well-being hereafter. And with that they bolh 
shrieked out and cried. Murder ! murder! and so 
put themselves under those laws that are provided 
for the protection of women. Deut. 22 : 25-27 
But the men still made.their approach upon them, 
with design to prevail against them. They there- 
fore cried out again. 

Now, they being, as 1 said, not far from the gate 
in at which they came, their voice was 

It is good to cry •' 

out when we heard fiom whence they were, thither f 

are assaulted. ^ n ^ i i 

wherefore some ot the house came 
out, and knowing tirat it ^vas Christiana's tongue, 
The Reliever ^^^J ^^^^^^ haste to her relief But by 
comes. j-^g^^ l-].jgy ^vere got within sight of 
them the women were in a very gi-eat scuffle ; the 
children also stood crying by. Then did he that 
came in for their relief call out to the ruffians, say- 
ing, What is that thing you do ; would you make 
my Lord's people to transgress % He also at- 
tempted to take them, but they did make their es- 
^, .„ ^ cape over the wall into the erarden of 

The ill ones fly -t^ o 

to the devil for the man to whom the erreat dos" be- 

relief 

longed ; so the dog became their pro 
tector. This reliever then came up to the women, 



THE RELIEVER. 293 

aud asked them how they did. So they answered, 

we thank thy Prince, pretty well, only we have 

' been somewhat affrighted : we thank thee also for 

: that thou earnest in to our help, otherwise we had 

been overcome. 

Relieve R. So after a few more words this re- 
liever said as followeth : I marvelled „, „ ,. 

The Reliever 

much when you were entertained at tsikstothewo 
J the gate above, seeing ye knew that 
I ye were but weak women, that you petitioned not 

the Lord for a conductor ; then might you have 

avoided these troubles and dangers ; for he would 

have granted you one. 

Chr. Alas ! said Christiana, we were so taken 

with our present blessing^, that dan- 

^ /. , Mark this! 

gers to come were torgotten by us. 
Beside, who could have thought, that so near the 
King's palace there could have lurked such naugh- 
ty ones ] Indeed, it had been well for us had we 
asked our Lord for one ; but since our Lord knew 
it would be for our profit, I wonder he sent not 
one cilong with us. 

Rel. It is not always necessary to gi-ant things 
not asked for, lest by so doing they weiosefornot 
become of little esteem ; but v/hen the ^king. 
want of a thing is felt, it then comes under, in the 
eyes of him that feels it, that estimate that properly 
is its due, and so consequently will be thereafter 
used. Had my Lord granted you a conductor, you 
would not either so have bewailed that oversight 



294 THE RELIEVER. 

] 

of yours, in not asking for one, as now you have 
occasion to do. So all things work for good, and 
tend to make you more wary. 

Chr. Shall we go back again to my Lord, and 
confess our folly, and ask one 1 

Rel. Your confession of your folly I will pre- 
sent him with. To go back again, you need not; 
for in all places where you shall come, you will 
find no want at all; for in every one of my Lord's 
lodgings, which he has prepar'^d for the reception 
of his pilgrims, there is sufficient to furnish them ' 
against all attempts whatsoever. But, as I said, 
He will be inquired of by them to do it for them. 
Ezek. 36 : 37. And 'tis a poor thing that is not worth 
asking for. When he had thus said, he went back 
to his place, and the pilgrims went on their way. . 

Mer. Then said Mercy, What a sudden blank 
The mistake of ^^ here ! I made account that we had 

Mercy. been past all danger, and that we 
should never see soitow more. 

Chr. Thy innocency, my sister, said Chnstiana 
Christiana's ^o Mercy, may excuse thee much ;* but 
^^^- as for me, my fault is so much the 

greater, for that I saw this danger before I came 
out of the doors, and yet did not provide for it 
when provision might have been had. I- am much i 
to be blamed. J 

Mer. Then said Mercy, How knew you this 4f 
before you came from home 1 Pray open to me *' 
this riddle. 



THE DREAM REPEATED. 295 

Chr. Why, I will tell you. Before I set foot 
out of doors, one ni^ht as I lay in my ^, . . . 
bed I had a dream about this ; for me- dream repeat- 
thought I saw two men, as like these 
r.s ever any in the world could look, stand at my 
bed's feet, j^lotthig how they might prevent my 
salvation. I will tell you their very words. They 
said, (it was when I was in my troubles,) What 
shall we do with this woman 1 for she ciies out- 
waking and sleeping for forgiveness ; if she be suf- 
fered to sfo on as she bes:ins, we shall lose her as wo 
have lost her husband. This you know might have 
made me take heed, and have provided when pro- 
vision might have been had. 

Mer. Well, said Mercy, as by this neglect we 
have an occasion ministered unto us to Mercy makes 
behold our own imperfections, so our |^°^^ neglect of 
Lord has taken occasion thereby to ^"^'• 
make manifest the riches of his grace ; for he, as 
we see, has followed us with unasked kindness, 
and has delivered us from their hands that were 
stronger than we, of his mere good pleasure. 

Thus now when they had talked away a little 
more time, they drew near to a house which stood 
in the way, which house was built for the relief of 
pilgrims, as you will find more fully related in the 
first part of these records of the Pilgi'im's Progress. 
So they drew on towards the house ; (the house of 
the Interpreter;) and when tliey came to the door 
they heard a great talk in the house. Then they 



296 THE interpreter's house. 

Talk iu the In- g^ve ear, and heard, as they thought, 
SJuf^ciSfa! Christiana mentioned by name; foi 
na'3 going onpii- yQ^ must know that there went alon? 

gnmage. -^ o 

even before her, a tialk of her and hei 
children's going on pilgrimage. And this was th(^ 
most pleasing to them,beQause they had heard that 
she was Christian's wife, that woman who was some 
time ago so unwilling to hear of going on pilgrim- 
age. Thus, therefore, they stood still, and heard 
the good people within commending her who they 
She knocks at kittle thought stood at the door. At last 
the door. Christiana knocked, as she had done 
at the gate before. Now, when she had knocked 
„, , there came to the door a youn^ damsel, 

The door is j o y 

opened to them and Opened the door, and looked, and 

by Innocent. ■,,■,-, 

behold two women were there. 

Dam. Then said the damsel to them, With 
whom would you speak in this place % 

Chr. Christiana answered, We understand that 
this is a privileged place for those that are become 
pilgrims, and we now at this door are such : where- 
fore we pray that we may be partakers of that for 
which we at this time are come ; for the day, as 
thou seest, is very far spent, and we are loth to- 
night to go any further. 

Dam. Pray what may I call your name, that I 
may tell it to my Lord within 1 

Chr. My name is Christiana ; I was the wife of 
that pilgrim that some years ago did travel this way, 
and these be his four children. This maiden also 



THE INVITATION. 297 

is my companion, and is going on pilgrimage too. 
Innocent. Then Innocent ran in, (for that was 
her name,) and said to those within, Can you think 
who is at the door 1 There is Christiana and her 
children, and her companion, all waiting for enter 
tainment here. Then they leaped for . ^ ^ 

•^ , ^ Joy m the house 

joy, and went and told their master, of the interpre- 

c, 1 11 - . ^ . ter that Christi- 

bo he came to the door, and lookmg ana is turned 
upon her, he said. Art thou that Chris- ^^'^™* 
tiana whom Christian the good man left behind him 
when he betook himself to a pilgrim's life 1 

Chr. I am that woman that was so hard-hearted 
as to slight my husband's troubles, and that left 
him to go on his journey alone, and these are his 
four children ; but now I also am come, for I am 
convinced that no way is right but this. 

Inter. Then is fulfilled that which is written of 
the man that said to his son, *' Go w^ork to-day in 
my vineyard ; and he said to his father, I will not : 
but afterwards repented and went." Matt. 21 : 29. 

Chr. Then said Christiana, So be it, Amen. 
God make it a true saying upon me, and grant that 
I may be found at the last of him in peace, without 
spot, and blameless. 

Inter. But why standest thou thus at the door ? 
Come in, thou daughter of Abraham ; we were 
talking of thee but now, for tidings have come to 
us before how thou art become a pilgrim. Come, 
children, come in ; come, maiden, come in. So he 
had them all into the house. 



298 THEIR HAPPY RECEPTION. 

So when they were within they were bidden to 
sit down and rest them ; the which when they had 
done, those that attended upon the pilgrims in the 
house came into the room to see them. And one 
smiled, and another smiled, and they all smiled 
Old saints glad ^^ j^Y ^^at Christiana was become a 
oneT^wX^'^n pil^i"!^' They also looked upon the 
God's ways. boys, they stroked them over their 
faces with the hand in token of their kind recep- 
tion of them : they also carried it lovingly to 
Mercy, and bid them all welcome into their mas- 
ter's house. 

After a while, because supper was not ready, the 

Interpreter took them into his Signifi- 

cj^t Ro£' cant Rooms, and showed them what 

Christian, Christiana's husband, had 

seen some time before. Here therefore they saw 

the man in the cage, the man and his dream, the 

man that cut his way through his enemies, and the 

picture of the biggest of them all, together with the 

rest of those things that were then so profitable to 

Christian. 

This done, and after those things had been some- 
what digested by Christiana and her company, the 
Interpreter takes them apart again, and has them 
first into a room where was a man that 

The man with i t i i in ■, 

'hs muck-rake could look no way but downwards, 
bxpoun e -with a muck-rake in his hand. There 

stood also one over his head, with a celestial ciown 
in his hand, and proffered him that crown for his 



THE MUCK-RAKE. 299 

muck-rake ; but the man did neither look up nor 
regard, but raked to himself the straws, the small 
sticks, and dust of the floor. 

Then said Christiana, I persuade myself that I 
know somewhat the meaning of this : for this is the 
figure of a man of this world ; is it not, good sir 1 

Inter. Thou hast said right, said he; and his 
muck-rake doth show his carnal mind. And where- 
as thou seest him rather give heed to rake up straws 
and sticks, and the dust of the floor, than to do what 
he says that calls to him from above with the celes- 
tial crown in his hand ; it is to show that heaven is 
but as a fable to some, and that things here are 
counted the only things substantial. Now, whereas 
it was also showed thee that the man could look no 
way but downwards, it is to let thee know that earth- 
ly things, when they are with power upon men's 
minds, quite carry their hearts away from God. 

Chr. Then said Christiana, O deli- ^^ . . , 

Chnstianaa 

ver me from this muck-rake. Prov. prayer against 

the muck-rake. 

30 : 8. 

Inter. That prayer, said the Interpreter, has 
lain by till it is almost rusty : " Give me not 
riches," is scarce the prayer of one in ten thou- 
sand. Straws, and sticks, and dust, with most, are 
the gi'eat things now looked after. 

With that Christiana and Mercy wept, and said, 
It is, alas ! too true. 

When the Interpreter had showed them this, 
he had them into the very best room in the house ; 



300 THE SPIDER. 

a very brave room it was. So he bid them look ' 
round about and see if they could find any thing 
profitable there. Then they looked round and 
round ; for there was nothinor to be 

Of the Spider. / • t i 

seen but a very great spider on the 
wall, and that they overlooked. 

Mer. Then said Mercy, Sir, I see nothing: 
but Christiana held her peace. 

Inter. But said the Interpreter, Look again. 
She therefore looked again, and said, Here is not 
Talk about the ^uy thing but an ugly spider, who 

Spider. hangs by her hands upon the wall. 
Then said he, Is there but one spider in all this 
spacious room 1 Then the water stood in Chris- 
tiana's eyes, for she was a woman quick of appre- 
hension : and she said. Yea, Lord, there are more 
here than one; yea, and spiders whose venom is 
far more destructive than that which is in her 
The Interpreter then looked pleasantly on her, 
and said. Thou hast said the truth. This made 
Mercy to blush, and the boys to cover their faces ; 
for they all began now to understand the riddle. 

Then said the Interpreter again, " The spider 
taketh hold with her hands, as you see, and is in 
kings' palaces." Prov. 30 : 28. And wherefore is 
this recorded, but to show you, that how full of 
the venom of sin soever you be, yet you may, by 
the hand of Faith, lay hold of and dwell in the 
best room that belongs to the King's house above ?] 

Chr. T thought, said Christiana, of somethinj 



THE HEN AND CHICKENS. 301 

of this ; but I could not imagine it at all. I thought 
that we were like spiders, and that we looked 
like ugly creatures, in what fine rooms soever we 
were : but that by this spider, that venomous and 
ill-favored creature, we were to learn how to act 
faith, that came not into my thoughts ; and yet she 
had taken hold with her hands, and, as I see, 
dwelleth in the best room in the house. Gfod has 
made nothing in vain. 

Then they seemed all to be glad ; but the water 
stood in their eyes ; yet they looked one upon 
another, and also bowed before the Interpreter. 

He had them into another room, where were a 
hen and chickens, and bid them ob- 
serve awhile. So one of the chickens <^^^^? ^^^ ^^ 

chickens 

went to the trough to drink ; and every 
time she drank she lifted up her head and her 
eyes toward heaven. See, said he, what this little 
chick doth, and learn of her to acknowledge whence 
your mercies come, by receiving them with look- 
ing up. Yet again, said he, observe and look : so 
they gave heed, and perceived that the hen did 
walk in a fourfold method towards her chickens : 
1. She had a common call, and that she hath all 
the day long. 2. She had a special call, and that 
she had but sometimes. 3. She had a brooding 
note, Mat. 23 : 37. And, 4. She had an outcry. 

Now, said he, compare this hen to your King, 
and these chickens to his obedient ones ; for an- 
swerable to her, he himself hath his methods which 



302 THE GARDEN. 

he walketh in towards his people. By his commuii 
call he gives nothing; by his special call, he al- 
ways has something to give ; he has also a brood- 
ing voice, for them that are under his wing ; and 
he has an outcry, to give the alarm when he seeth 
the enemy come. I choose, my darlings, to lead 
you into the room where such things are, because 
you are women, and they are easy for you. 

Chr. And, sir, said Christiana, pray let us see 
some more. So he had them into the slaughter- 
house, where was a butcher killing a 
and the sheep, sheep ; and behold, the sheep was 
quiet, and took her death patiently. 
Then said the Interpreter, You must learn of this 
sheep to suffer, and to put up with wrongs with- 
out urmurings and complaints. Behold how qui- 
etly she takes her death, and, without objecting, 
she suffereth her skin to be pulled over her ears. 
Your King doth call you his sheep. 

After this he led them into his garden, where 
was great variety of flowers ; and he 

Of the garden. . t t-. -, ^ « <-! /-n • 

said, Do you see all these i bo Chris- 
tiana said, Yes. Then said he again. Behold, the 
flowers are diverse in stature, in quality, and co- 
lor, and smell, and virtue ; and some are better 
than others; also where the gardener hath set 
them, there they stand, and quarrel not one with 
another. 
^, , ^ ,^ Again, he had them into his field, 

Of aie field. ,.!,,, . -, , 1 

which he had sown with wheat and 



ROBIN AND SPIDER. 303 

corn : but when they beheld the tops of all were 
cut off, and only the straw remained, he said again, 
This ground was dunged, and ploughed, and sow- 
ed, but what shall we do with the crop 1 Then 
said Christiana, Burn some, and make muck of the 
rest. Then said the Interpreter again, Fruit, you 
see, is that thing you look for ; 3nd for want of 
that you condemn it to the fire, and to be trodden 
under foot of men : beware that in this you con- 
demn not yourselves. 

Then, as they were coming in from abroad, they 
espied a little robin with a great spider q^ j^jg ^.^^^j^ 
in his mouth. So the Interpreter said, and the spider. 
Look here. So they looked, and Mercy wondered : 
but Christiana said. What a disparagement is it to 
such a pretty little bird as the robin-red-breast, 
he being also a bird above many that loveth to 
maintain a kind of sociableness with men ! I had 
thought they had lived upon crumbs of bread, or 
upon other such harmless matter ; I like him worse 
than I did. 

The Interpreter then replied. This robin is an 
emblem, very apt to set forth some professors by ; 
for to sight they are, as this robin, pretty of note, 
color and carriage. They seem also to have a very 
great love for professors that are sincere; and, 
above all others, to desire to associate with them, 
and to be in their company, as if they could live 
upon the good man's crumbs. They pretend also 
that therefore it is that they frequent the house of 



304 interpreter's sayings. 

the godly, and the appointments of the Lord : but 
when they are by themselves, as the robin, they 
can catch and gobble up spiders ; they can change 
their diet, drink iniquity, and swallow down sin 
like water. 

So when they were come again into the house, 

Pray, and you bocause supper as yet was not ready, 

whicfyerues Christiana again desired that the In- 

unreveaied. terpreter would either show or tell 

some other things that are profitable. 

Then the Interpreter began, and said : The fat- 
ter the sow is, the more she desires the mire; the 
fatter the ox is, the more gamesomely he goes to 
the slaughter ; and the more healthy the lustfii] 
man is, the more prone he is unto evil. There is a 
desire in women to go neat and fine ; and it is a 
comely thing to be adorned v/ith that which in 
God's sight is of great price. 'Tis easier watching 
a night or two, than to sit up a whole year to- 
gether : so 'tis easier for one to begin to profess 
well, than to hold out as he should to the end. 
Every shipmaster, when in a storm, will willingly 
cast that overboard which is of the smallest value 
in the vessel ; but who will throw the best out 
first ] None but he that feareth not God. One leak 
will sink a ship, and one sin will destroy a sinner. 
He that forgets his friend is ungi-ateful unto him ; 
but be that forgets his Savior is unmerciful to him- 
self. He that lives in sin, and looks for hajDpiness 
hereafter, is like him that soweth cockle, and 



OF THE ROTTEN TREE. 305 

thinks to fill his barn with wheat or barley. If a 
man would live well, let him fetch his last clay to 
hiin, and make it always his company-keeper. 
Whispering, and change of thoughts, prove that 
cin is in the world. If the world, which God sets 
light by, is counted a thing of that worth with men, 
what is heaven, that God commendeth ! If the life 
that is attended with so many troubles, is so loth 
to be let g» by us, what is the life above ! Every 
body will cry up the goodness of men ; but who is 
there that is as he should be affected with the 
goodness of God ] We seldom sit down to meat, 
but we eat, and leave. So there is in Jesus Christ 
more merit and righteousness than the whole world 
has need of. 

When the Interpreter had done, he takes them 
out into his garden again, and had of the tree that 
them to a tree whose inside was all is rotten at heart. 
rotten and gone, and yet it grew and had leaves. 
Then said Mercy, What means this 1 This tree, 
said he, whose outside is fair, and whose inside is 
rotten, is that to which many may be compared 
that are in the garden of God ; who with their 
mouths speak high in behalf of God, but indeed 
will do nothing for him ; whose leaves are fair, but 
their heart good for nothing but to be tinder for 
the devil's tinderbox. 

Now supper was ready, the table spread, ar.d all 
things set on the board : so they 
down, and did eat, when one had given supper. 

Pil. Frogreae. 2(1 



306 CHRISTIANA'S EXPERIENCE. 

thanks. And the Interpreter did usually entertain 
those that lodged with him with music at meals ; 
so the minstrels played. There was also one thaf 
did sing, and a very fine voice he had. His song 
was this : 

The Lord is only my support, 

And he that doth me feed ; 
How can I then want any thing 

Whereof I stand in need ? • 

When the song and music were ended the In- 
_ „ terpreter asked Christiana v/hat it was 

Talk at supper. -^ 

that at first did move her thus to be- 
take herself to a pilgrim's life. Christiana answer- 
, ed, First, the loss of mv husband came 

A repetition of ^ _ ^ •' 

Christiana's ex- jnto my mind, at which I was heartily 
grieved; but all that was but natural 
affection. Then after that came the troubles and 
pilgrimage of my husband into my mind, and also 
how like a churl I had earned it to him as to that. 
So guilt took hold of my mind, and would have 
drawn me into the pond, but that opportunely 1 
had a dream of the well-being of my husband, and 
a letter sent me by the King of that country where' 
my husband dwells, to come to him. The dreami 
and the letter together so wrought upon my mindi 
that they forced me to this way. 

Inter. But met you with no opposition befoi 
you set out of doors ? 

Chr. Yes, a neighbor of mine, one Mrs. 



mercy's experience. 307 

morous : she was akin to him that would have per- 
suaded my husband to go back for fear of the Uons. 
She also so befooled me, for, as she called it, my 
intended desperate adventure ; she also urged 
v/hat she could to dishearten me from it, the hard- 
ships and troubles that my husband met with in 
the way ; but all this I got over pretty well. But 
a dream that I had of two ill-looking ones, that I 
thought did plot how to make me miscarry in my 
journey, that hath troubled me much : yea, it still 
runs in my mind, and makjes me afraid of every 
one that I meet, lest they should meet me to do 
me a mischief, and to turn me out of my way. 
Yea, I may tell my Lord, though I would not have 
every body know of it, that between this and the 
gate by which we got into the way, we were 
both so sorely assaulted that we were made to 
cry out Murder! and the two that made this 
assault upon us were like the two that I saw in 
my dream. 

Then said the Interpreter, Thy beginning is 
good; thy latter end shall greatly increase. So 
he addi-essed himself to Mercy, and ^ question p;u 
said unto her. And what moved thee ^° *^"*=y- 
to come hither, sweet heart ] 

Mer. Then Mercy blushed and trembled, and 
for a while continued silent. 

Inter. Then said he, Be not afraid; only be- 
lieve, and speak thy mind. 

Mer. So she began, and said, Truly, sir. m^^ 



308 mercy's experience. 

want of experience is that which makes me covet 
„ , to be in silence, and that also that 

Mercy's answer. ^ ' 

fills me with fears of coming short 
at last. I cannot tell of visions and dreams as my 
friend Christiana can ; nor know I what it is to 
mourn for my refusing the counsel of those that 
were good relations. 

Inter. What was it then, dear heart, that hath 
prevailed with thee to do as thou hast done ? 

Me R. Why, when our friend here was packing 
up to be gone from our town, I and another went 
accidentally to see her. So we knocked at the 
door and went it. When we were within, and 
seeing what she was doing, we asked her what 
was her meaning. She said she was sent for to 
go to her husband ; and then she up and told us 
how she had seen him in a dream, dwelling in a 
curious place, among immortals, wearing a crown, 
playing upon a harp, eating and drinking at his 
Prince's table, and singing praises to him for 
bringing him thither, &c. Now methought, while 
she was telling these things unto us, my heart burn- 
ed within me. And I said in my heart, If this be true 
1 will leave my father and my mother, and the land 
of my nativity, and will, if I may, go along with 
Christiana. So I asked her further of the truth of 
these things, and if she would let me go with her , 
for I saw now that there was no dwelling, but with 
the danger of ruin, any longer in our town. But 
yet I came away with a heavy heart j not for that 



THE BATH. 309 

I was unwilling to come away, but for that so 
many of my relations were left behind. And I am 
come with all the desire of my heart, and will go, 
if I may, with Christiana unto her husband and his 
Kingr. 

o 

Inter. They setting out is good, for thou hast 
given credit to the truth ; thou art a Ruth, who 
did, for the love she bare to Naomi and to the 
Lord her God, leave father and mother and the 
land of her nativity, to come out and go with a 
people that she knew not heretofore. Ruth, 2:11, 
12. The Lord recompense thy work, and a full 
reward be given thee of the Lord God of Israel, 
under whose wings thou art come to trust. 

Now supper was ended, and preparation was 
made for bed : the women were laid _ 

' Tney undress 

singly alone, and the boys by them- themselves for 
selves. Now when Mercy was in bed 
she could not sleep for joy, for that now her 
doubts of missing at last were removed further 
from her than ever they were before. .. 

•^ _ Mercy s good 

So she lay blessing and praising G od, night's rest, 
who had such favor for her. 

In the morning they arose with the sun, and 
]>repared themselves for their departure; but the 
Interpreter would have them tarry a while; For, 
said he, you must orderly go from hence. Then 
said he to the damsel that first opened unto them, 
Take them and have them into the _,, . ., ^ 

The batn of 

garden to the bath, and there wash Sanctificatioii. 



310 THEY ARE SEALED. 

them and make them clean from the soil which 
they have gathered by travelling. Then Innocent 
the damsel took them and led them into the gar- 
den, and brouofht them to the bath ; so she told 
them that there they must wash and be clean, for 
60 her Master would have the women to do that 
called at his house as they were going on pilgrim- 
^ ^ . . age. Then they went in and washed, 

They wash in it. o *^ 

yea, they and the boys, and all ; and 
they came out of that bath, not only sweet and 
clean, but also much enlivened and strengthened 
in their joints. So when they came in they look- 
ed fairer a deal than when they went out to the 
washing. 

When they were returned out of the garden 
from the bath, the Interpreter took them and 
looked upon them, and said unto them, " Fair as 
the moon." Then he called for the seal wherewith 
they used to be sealed that were washed in his 
, ^ batb. So the seal was brousrht, and he 

They are sealed. ^ " 

set his mark upon them, that they 
might be known in the places whither they were 
yet to go. Now the seal was the contents and 
sum of the passover which the children of Israel 
did eat, Exod. 13 : 8-10, when they came out of 
the land of Egypt ; and the mark was set between 
their eyes. This seal greatly added to their beau- 
ty, for it was an ornament to their faces. It also 
added to their gravity, and made their counte- 
Ijances more like those of angels. 



GREAT-HEART. 31i 

Then said the Interpreter again to the damsel 
that waited upon these women, Go into the vestry, 
and fetch out garments for these people. So she 
went and fetched out white raiment, rj.^^^ ^^^ 
and laid it down before him ; so he cIoiIk a. 

commanded them to put it on; it was fine linen, 
white and clean. When the women were thus 
adorned they seemed to be a teiTor one to the 
other ; for that they could not see that 
glory each one had in herself, which "^^^ ^^^^• 
they could see in each other. Now therefore they 
began to esteem each other better than themselves. 
For, You are fairer than I am, said one ; and, 
You ai'e more comely than I am, said another. 
The children also stood amazed, to see into what 
fashion they were brought. 



==|p©#«a 



(2ri)e Qlijith Stage. 

The Interpreter then called for a man-sei-vant 
of his, one Great-heart, and bid him take a sword, 
and helmet, and shield, and. Take these my daugh- 
ters, said he, conduct them to the house called 
Beautiful, at which place they wdll rest next. 



312 THEY COME TO THE CROSS. 

So he took his weapons, and went before them ; 
and the Interpreter said, God speed. Those also 
that belonged to the family sent them away with 
many a good wish. So they went on their way, 
and sang : 

This place hath been our second stage. 

Here we have heard and seen 
Those good things, that from age to a^e 

To others hid have been. 

The dunghill-raker, spider, hen. 

The chicken, too, to me 
Have taught a lesson : let me then 

Conformed to it be. 

The butcher, garden, and the field, 

The robin and his bait, 
Also the rotten tree, doth yield 

Me argument of weight. 

To move me for to watch and pray, 

To strive to be sincere ; 
To take my cross up day by day, 

And serve the Lord with fear. 

Now I saw in my dream that these went on 
and Great-heart before them. So they went, and 
came to the place where Christian's burden fell 
off his back and tumbled into a sepulchre. Here 
then they made a pause ; here also they blessed 
God, Now, said Christiana, it comes to my mind 
what was said to us at the gate, to wit, that we 
should have pardon by word and deed ; by word, 



OF OUR BEING JUSTIFIED. 3J3 

that is, by the promise ; by deed, to wit, in the 
way it was obtained. What the promise is, of that 
I know something ; but what it is to have pardon 
by deed, or in the way that it was obtained, INIr. 
Great-heart, I suppose you know, wherefore, if 
you please, let us hear your discourse thereof. 

Great. Pardon by the deed done, is pardon 
obtained by some one for another that 
hath need thereof; not by the person ^^^^ SiJ^rwL 
pardoned, but in the way, saith another, or'^^'diSoSS 
in which I have obtained it. So then, ?^°y,^Tf J""!* 

' Utied by Christ. 

to speak to the question more at large, 
the pardon that you, and Mercy, and these boys 
have attained, was obtained by another: to wit, 
by him that let you in at the gate. And he hath 
obtained it in this double way ; he hath performed 
righteousness to cover you, and spilt his blood to 
wash you in. 

Chr. But if he parts with his righteousness to 
us, what will he have for himself? 

Great. He has more righteousness than you 
have need of, or than he needeth himself 

Chr. Pray make that appear. 

Great. With all my heart: but first I must 
premise, that He of whom we are now about to 
ipeak is one that has not his fellow. He has two 
natures in one person, plain to be distinguished, 
impossible to be divided. Unto each of these na- 
tures a righteousness belongeth, and each righteous- 
ness is essential to that nature ; so that one may as 



314 OF OUR BEING i 

easily cause the nature to be extinct as to separate 
its justice or righteousness from it. Of these righ- 
teousnesses therefore we are not made partakers, 
so as that they, or any of them, should be put upon 
us, that we might be made just, and live thereby 
Besides these, there is a righteousness which this 
person has, as these two natures are joined in one 
And this is not the righteousness of the Godhead, 
as distinguished from the manhood ; nor the righ- 
teousness of the manhood, as distinguished from- 
the Godhead ; but a righteousness which standeth 
in the union of both natures, and may properly be 
called the righteousness that is essential to his 
being prepared of God to the capacity of the 
mediatory office, which he was intrusted with. If 
he parts with his first righteousness, he parts with 
his Godhead ; if he parts with his second righteous- 
ness, he parts with the purity of his manhood ; if he 
parts with his third, he parts with that perfection 
which capacitates him for the office of mediation. 
He has therefore another righteousness, which 
standeth in performance, or obedience to a revealed 
will ; and that is what he puts upon sinners, and 
that by which their sins are covered. Wherefore 
he saith, "As by one man's disobedience many 
were made sinners, so by the obedience of one 
shall many be made righteous." Rom. 5 : 19. 

Chk,. But are the other righteousnesses of no 
use to us 1 

Great. Yes ; for though they are essential to 



JUSTIFIED BY CHRIST. 315 

his natures and office, and cannot he communicated 
unto another ; yet it is by virtue of them that the 
righteousness that justifies is for that purpose effi- 
cacious. The righteousness of his Godhead gives 
virtue to his obedience ; the righteousness of his 
i: manhood giveth capability to his obedience to 
1 justify ; and the righteousness that standeth in the 
I union of these two natures, to his office, giveth 
[authority to that righteousness to do the work for 
which it was ordained. 

So then here is a righteousness that Christ, as 
God, has no need of; for he is God without it. 
Here is a righteousness that Christ, as man, has no 
need of to make him so ; for he is perfect man with- 
out it. Again, here is a righteousness that Christ, 
as God-man, has no need of; for he is perfectly so 
without it. Here then is a righteousness that 

t Christ, as God, and as God-man, has no need of with 
reference to himself, and therefore he can spare it ; 
a justifying righteousness, that he for himself want- 
eth not, and therefore giveth it away. Hence it is 
called the gift of righteousness. This righteous- 
ness, since Christ Jesus the Lord has made himself 
under the law, must be given away ; for the law 
doth not only bind him that is under it, to do justly, 
but to use charity. Wherefore he must, or ought, 
by the law, if he hath two coats, to give one to him 
ihat hath none. Now our Lord indeed hath two 
coats, one for himself, and one to spare ; wherefore 
he freely bestows one upon those that have none. 



316 OF OUR BEING ' jj 

And thus, Christiana and Mercy, and the rest of 
you that are here, doth your pardon come by deed, 
or by the work of another man. Your Lord Christ 
is he that worked, and hath given away what he 
"WTought for, to the next poor beggar he meets. 

But again, in order to pardon by deed, there 
must something be paid to God as a price, as well 
as something prepared to cover us withal. Sin has 
delivered us up to the just curse of a righteous 
law: now from this curse we must be justified by 
way of redemption, a price being paid for the harms 
we have done ; and this is by the blood of your 
Lord, who came and stood in your place and stead, , 
and died your death for your transgressions. Thus ; 
has he ransomed you from your transgressions by 
blood, and covered your polluted and deformed i 
souls with righteousness, Rom. 8:34, for the sake - 
of which God passeth by you, and will not hurt t 
you when he comes to judge the world. Gal. 3 : 13. . 

Chr. This is brave ! Now I see that there was ^ 
Christiana af- Something to be learned by our being; 
wf ^ofre?em'^ pardoned by word and deed. Good ' 
tion. Mercy, let us labor to keep this in 

mind : and, my children, do you remember it also. 
But, sir, was not this it that made my good Chris- 
tian's burden fall from off his shoulders, and that 
made him give three leaps for joy? 
HowtheGtiings Great. Yes, it was the belief of I 
Christian's bur- this that cut thoso Strings that could not ' 
dentohimwere ^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^^^ means; and it was to ! 



JUSTIFIEJD BY CHRIST. 317 

give him a proof of the virtue of this, that he was 
suffered to carry his burden to the cross. 

Chr. I thought so : for though ray heart was 
lightsome and joyous before, yet it is ten times more 
lightsome and joyous now. And I am persuaded 
by what I have felt, though I have felt but little as 
yet, that if the most burdened man in the world was 
here, and did see and believe as I now do, it would 
make his heart the more merry and blithe. 

Great. There is not only comfort and the ease 
of a burden brouorht to us by the sig-ht „ ^ . 

° *' ° How aflfection 

and consideration of these, but an en- to Christ is be- 

1 T /^ • 1 • , . „ got in the soul. 

deared aiiection begot m us by it : tor 
who can (if he doth but once think that pardon 
comes not only by promise, but thus) but be af- 
fected with the way and means of his redemption, 
and so with the man that hath wrought it for him ] 
Chr. True, methinks it makes my heart bleed, 
to think that he should bleed for me. Oh ! thou 
loving One : Oh! thou blessed One. Thou deserv- 
est to have me ; thou hast bought me. cause of admi- 
Thou deservest to have me all : thou ration. 
hast paid for me ten thousand times more than J 
am worth. No marvel that this made the tears 
stand in my husband's eyes, and that it made hiai 
Uudge so nimbly on. I am persuaded he wished 
me with him : but, vile wretch that I was ! I let 
him come all alone. O Mercy, that thy father and 
mother were here ! yea, and Mrs. Timorous also.' 
nay, I wish now with all my heart that here was 



318 END AND CRIMES OF 

Madam Wanton too. Surely, surely, their hearts 
would be affected; nor could the fear of the one, 
nor the powerful lusts of the other, prevail with 
them to go home again, and refuse to become good 
pilgrims. 

Great. You speak now in the warmth of your 
affections; will it, think you, be always thus with 
you 1 Besides, this is not communicated to every 
one, nor to every one that did see your Jesus 
bleed. There were that stood by, and that saw 
the blood run from his heart to the gTOund, and yet 
were so far off this, that, instead of lamenting, 
they laughed at him, and, instead of becoming his 
disciples, did harden their hearts against him. So 
that all that you have, my daughters, 
with Christ and you havo bv peculiar impression made 

with what he * ,. . ^ . 

has done, is a by a divme Contemplating upon what 
I have spoken to you. Remember that 
'twas told you, that the hen, by her common call, 
gives no meat to her chickens. This you have there- 
fore by a special grace. 

Now I saw in my dream, that they went on until 
they were come to the place that Simple, and Sloth, 
and Presumption, lay and slept in when Christian 
went by on pilgrimage : and behold, they were 
hanged up in irons a little way off on the other side. 
Simple, Sloth, Mer. Then Said Mercy to him that 
rion ^i?ngT; ^as their guide and conductor. What 
and why. g^j.g theso three men 1 and for what are 

they hanged there ] 



SIMPLE AND HIS COMPANIONS. 319 

Great. These three men were men of bad 
qualities ; they liad no mind to be pilgrims them- 
selves, and whomsoever they could they hindered. 
They were sloth and folly themselves, and whom- 
soever they could persuade they made so too, and 

lial taught them to presume that they should do 

U at lust. They were asleep when Christian 
wont by, and now you go by, they are hanged. 

Mer. But could they persuade any to be of 



leir 



opmion 



Great. Yes, they turned several out of the 
way. There was Slow-pace that they 

11 1 1 mi 1 Their crimes 

persuaded to do as they. 1 hey also 
prevailed with one Short-wind, with one No-heart, 
with one Linger-after-lust, and with one Sleepy- 
head, and with a young woman, her name was 
Dull, to turn out of the way and become as they. 
Besides, they brought up an ill report of your 
Lord, persuading others that he was a hard task- 
master. They also brought up an evil I'eport of 
the good land, saying it was not half so good as 
some pretended it was. They also began to vilify 
his servants, and to count the best of them med- 
dlesome, troublesome, busy-bodies. Further, they 
would call the bread of God husks ; the comforts 
of his children, fancies ; the travel and labor of 
pilgrims, things to no purpose. 

Chr. Nay, said Christiana, if they were such. 
they should never be bewailed by me : they have 
but what they desei-ve ; and I think it is well that 



320 THE HILL OF DIFFICULTY 

they stand sa near the highway, that others may i 
see and take warning. But had it not been well ii 1 
their crimes had been engi-aven in some plate oi 
iron or brass, and left here where they did theii ' 
mischiefs, for a caution to other bad men 1 

Great. So it is, as you may well perceive, if 
you will go a little to the wall. 

Mer. No, no; let them hang, and their names 
rot, and their crimes live for ever against them. I 
think it a high favor that they were hanged beforo 
we came hither : who knows else what they might ; 
have done to such poor women as we are. Then i 
she turned it into a song, saying. 

Now then you three hang there, and be a sign 
To all that shall against the truth combine. 
And let him that comes after, fear this end,. 
If unto pilgrims he is not a friend. 
And thou, my soul, of all such men beware, 
That unto holiness opposers are. 

Thus they went on till they came to the foot 
of the hill Difficulty, w^here again the good Mr. 
Great-heart took an occasion to tell them what 
happened there when Christian himself went by. 
So he had them first to the spring. Lo, saith he, 
this is the spring that Christian drank of before he 
went up this hill : and then it was clear and good ; 
but now it is. dirty with the feet of 

It is difficult , 1 • 1 •! 

getting of good some that are not desirous that pil- 

rouSu? times! gf ims here should quench their thirst. 

Ezek. 34 : 18, 19. Thereat Mercy 



THE TWO BY-WAYS. 321 

said, And why so envious, trow 1 But, said their 
guide, it will do, if taken up and put into a vessel 
that is sweet and good ; for then the dirt will sink 
to the bottom, and the water come out by itself 
more clear. Thus therefore Christiana and her 
companions were compelled to do. They took it 
up, and put it into an earthen pot, and so let it 
stand till the dirt was gone to the bottom, and 
then they drank thereof. 

Next he showed them the two by-ways that 
were at the foot of the hill, where Formality and 
Hypocrisy lost themselves. And, said he, these 
are dangerous paths. Two were here cast away 
when Christian came by ; and although, as you 
see, these ways are since stopped up 

. 1 , . *^ n .. , ^ The paths, 

with chains, posts, and a ditch, yet though barred 

there are those that will choose to ad- keep all from 

venture here rather than take the pains ^°"^^ ^ ^^ 

to go up this hill. 

< ! Chr, " The way of transgressors is hard." 

f' Prov. 13:15. It is a wonder that they can get 

i I into these ways without danger of breaking their 

f..j necks. 

ill Great. They will venture ; yea, if at any time 
:' any of the King's servants do happen to see them, 
and do call upon them, and tell them that they 
vure in the wrong way, and do bid them beware 
^l^of the danger; then they railingly return them an- 
swer, and say, " As for the word that thou hast 
spoken unto us in the name of the King, we will 

P)l. Progress. 21 



322 THE ARBOR. 

not hearken unto thee ; but we will certainly lio 
whatsoever thing goeth out of our own mouth." 
Jer. 44 : 16, 17. Nay, if you look a little further, 
you shall see that these ways are made caution nry 
enough, not only by these posts, and ditch, and 
chain, but also by being hedged up : yet they wil] 
choose to go there. 

Chr. They are idle : they love not to talia 
pains : up-hill way is unpleasant to them. So if; 
The reason ^^ fulfilled unto them Bs it is written, 
ctrosftrgotn " The way of the slothful man is as 
by-ways. hedge of thorns." Prov. 15 : 19. Yc 

they will rather choose to walk upon a snare tharj 
to go up this hill, and the rest of this way to the. 
city. 

Then they set forward, and began to go up tl 
The hui puts the ^ill, and up the hill they went. B; 

pilgrims to it. before they got to the top Christiana 
began to pant, and said, I dare say this is a breatl 
ing hill; no marvel if they that love their ea; 
more than their souls choose to themselves 
smoother way. Then said Mercy, I must f 
down : also the least of the children began to cr 
Come, come, said Great-heart, sit not down here 
for a little above is the Prince's arbor. Then 1 
took the little boy by the hand, and led him i; 
thereto. 

When they were come to the arbor they wer 
They sit in the ^ery willing to sit down, for they were 
^'^°''- all in a pelting heat. Then said Mei-- 



m THE PILGRIMS REFRESHED. 323 

cy, " How sweet is rest to them that labor," Matt. 
11 :28; and how good is the Prince of pilgiims 
to provide such resting-places for them ! Of this 
arbor I have heard much ; but I never saw it be- 
fore. But here let us beware of sleeping ; for. as 
I have heard, it cost poor Christian dear. 

Then said Mr. Great- Heart to the little ones. 
Come, my pretty boys, how do you do ] what 
think you now of going on pilgrimage ? ^he little boys 
Sir, said the least, I was almost beat ^fj^^ ^° *^« 

' ' guide, and also 

out of heart ; but I thank you for lend- ^o Mercy. 
ing me a hand at my need. And I remember now 
what my mother hath told me, namely, that the 
way to heaven is as a ladder, and the way to hell 
! is as down a hill. But T had rather go up the lad- 
der to life than go down the hill to death. 
\if Then said Mercy, But the proverb is, ** To go 
down the hill is easy." But James said, (for that 
was his name,) The day is coming when, in my 
opinion, going down the hill will be the hardest 
of all. 'Tis a good boy, said his master ; thou hast 
given her a right answer. Then Mercy smiled, 
but the little boy did blush. 

Chr. Come, said Christiana, will you eat a bit 
to sweeten your mouths while you sit ,j^gy refresh 
here to rest your legs 1 for I have here themselves. 
a piece of pomegranate which Mr. Interpreter put 
into my hand just when I came out of his door; 
he gave nie also a piece of an honeycomb, and a 
little bottle of spirits. 1 thought he gave you 



324 CHRISTIANA'S FORGETFULNESS. 

something, said Mercy, because he called you 
aside. Yes, so he did, said the other ; but, said 
Christiana, it shall be still as I said it should, when 
at first we came from home ; thou shalt be a 
sharer in all the good that I have, because thou so 
willingly didst become my companion. Then she 
gave to them, and they did eat, both Mercy and 
the boys. And, said Christiana to Mr. Great-heart, 
sir, will you do as we ? But he answered. You 
are going on pilgrimage, and presently I shall re- 
turn ; much good may what you have do you : at 
home I eat the same every day. 



^\)c iTourtl) Stage. 

Now when they had eaten and drank, and had 
chatted a little longer, their guide said to them, 
The day wears away ; if you think good, let us 
prepare to be going. So they got up to go, and 
the little boys went before ; but Christiana forgot 
to take her bottle of spirits with her, 

Christiana for- t i i i i 

gets her bottie SO she Sent her little boy back to fetch 

it. Then said Mercy, I think this is 

a losing place; here Christian lost his roll, and 



THE STAGE. 325 

here Christiana left her bottle behind her : sir, what 
is the cause of this 1 So their guide made answer, 
and said, The cause is sleep, or forgetfulness : 
some sleep when they should keep awake, and 
some forget when they should remember ; and this 
is the very cause why often at the resting-places 
some pilgrims, in some things, come off losers. Pil- 
grims should watch, and remember what they have 
already received, under their greatest enjoyments ; 
but for want of doing so, oftentimes their rejoicing 
ends in tears and their sunshine in a 
cloud; witness the story of Christian Mark this. 
at this place. 

When they were come to the place where Mis- 
trust and Timorous met Christian, to persuade him 
to go back for fear of the lions, they perceived as 
it were a stage, and before it, towards the road, 
a broad plate with a copy of verses written there- 
on, and underneath the reason of raising up that 
stage in that place rendered. The verses were : 

Let him that sees this stage, take heed 

Unto his heart and tongue ; 
Lest, if he do not, here he speed 

As some have long agone. 

The words underneath the verses were, " This 
stage was built to punish those upon, who, through 
timorousness or mistrust, shall be afraid to go fur- 
ther on pilgiimage. Also, on this stage both Mis- 
trust and Timorous were burned through tho 



326 THE LIONS 

tongue with a hot iron for endeavoring to hinder 
Christian on his journey." 

Then said Mercy, This is much like to the say- 
ofthe Beloved, "What shall be given unto thee, 
or what shall be done unto thee, thou false tongue ? 
Sharp arrows of the mighty, with coals of juniper." 
Psalm 120 ; 3, 4. 

So they went on till they came within sight of the 
lions. Now Mr. Great-heart was a strong man, so 
he was not afraid of a lion. But yet when they 
were come up to the place where the lions were, 

An emblem of ^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^ ^''^^^^ before. Were now 
thosethatgoon grlad to cringe behind, for they were 

bravely when ^ . , . 

there is no dan- afraid of the lions : so they stepped 

ger, but shrink * i • i • 

when troubles bacK, and went behind. At this their 
guide smiled, and said. How now, my 
boys, do you love to go before when no danger 
doth approach, and love to come behind so soon as 
the lions appear 1 

Now as they went on Mr. Great-heart drew his 
sword, with intent to make a way for the pilgi'ims 
in spite of the lions. Then there appeared one 
Of Grim, the that, it seems, had taken upon him to 
ba^cki^ the li- back the lions ; and he said to the pil- 
ons. gi'ims' guide, What is the cause of your 

coming hither 1 Now the name of that man was 
Grim, or Bloody-man, because of his slaying of 
pilgrims ; and he was of the race of the giants. 

Great. Then said the pilgrims' guide. These 
women and children are going on pilgrimage, and 



,^m m 




Greut-heail's conflict and victory. — p. .526. 



aaiM, THE GIANT. 327 

ibis is the way they must go ; and go it they shall, 
hi spite of thee and the lions. 

Grim. This is not their way, neither shall they 
go therein. I am come forth to withstand them, 
and to that end will back the lions. 

Now, to say truth, by reason of the fierceness of 
the lions, and of the grim carriage of him that did 
back them, this way had of ]ate lain much unoc- 
cupied, and was almost grown over with gi'ass. 

Chr. Then said Christiana, Thouo:h the high- 
ways have been unoccupied heretofore, and though 
the travellers have been made in times past to walk 
through by-paths, it must not be so now I am risen, 
naw I am risen a mother in Israel. Judges, 5:7. 

Grim. Then he swore by the lions that it should, 
and therefore bid them turn aside, for they should 
not have passage there. 

But Great-heart their guide made first his ap- 
proach unto Grim, and laid so heavily . ^ , , ^ 

c ' •'A fight betwixt 

on him with his sword that he forced Grimand Great- 

heart. 

him to retreat. 

Grim. Then said he that attempted to back the 
lions. Will you slay me upon my own ground ] 

Great. It is the King's highway that we are 
in, and in this way it is that thou hast placed the 
lions ; but these women, and these children, though 
weak, shall hold on their way in spite of thy lions. 
And with that he gave him again a downright blow, 
and brought him upon his knees. With this blow 
also he broke his helmet, and with the next he cut 



328 THE porter's lodge. 

off an arm. Then did the giant roar so hideously 
that his voice frightened the women, and yet they 
were glad to see him lie sprawling upon the ground. 
Now the lions were chained, and so of 
themselves could do nothing. Where- 
fore, when old Grim, that intended to back them, 
was dead, Mr. Great-heart said to the pilgrims, 
Come now, and follow me, and no hurt shall hap- 
pen to you from the lions. They therefore went 
They pass by ^^» ^^^ ^^® womeu trembled as they 
the hons. passed by them ; the boys also looked 
as if they would die ; but they all got by without 
further hurt. 

Now when they were within sight of the Por- 
ter's lodge they soon came up unto it, but they 
made the more haste after this to go thither, be- 
cause it is dangerous travelling there 

They come .,.101 i 

to the Porter's m the night, bo when they were come 
^° ^^" to the gate the guide knocked, and the 

Porter cried, Who is there ] But as soon as the 
guide had said, It is I, he knew his voice, arid 
came down, for the guide had oft before that come 
thither as a conductor of pilgi'ims. When he was 
come down he opened the gate ; and seeing the 
guide standing just before it, (for he saw not the 
women, for they were behind him,) he said unto 
him, How now, Mr. Great-heart, what is your busi- 
ness here so late at night 1 I have brought, said 
he, some pilgrims hither, where, by my Lord's 
commandment, they must lodge : I had been here 



GREAT-HEART LEAVES THEM. 329 

some time ago, had I not been opposed by the giant 
that did use to back the lions. But I, after a long 
and tedious combat with him, have cut him off, and 
have brought the pilgrims hither in safety. 

PoR. Will you not go in, and stay till morn 
iiig] 

Great. No, I v^ill return to my a^e^''^tf"'o''''!'o 
Lord to-night. back. 

Chr. O, sir, I know not how to be willing you 
should leave us in our pilgrimage, you have been 
so faithful and so loving to us ; you have fought so 
stoutly for us, you have been so hearty in counsel- 
ling of us, that I shall never forget your favor to- 
wards us. 

Mer. Then said Mercy, O that we might have 
thy company to our journey's end! ThepiigrimB 
How can such poor women as we implore hia 

••• company still. 

hold out in a way so full of troubles as 
this way is, without a friend and defender 1 

James. Then said James, the youngest of the 
boys. Pray, sir, be persuaded to go with us, and 
help us, because we are so weak, and the way so 
dangerous as it is. 

Great. I am at my Lord's commandment; if 
he shall allot me to be your guide quite through, 
I will willingly wait upon you. But here you 
failed at first ; for when he bid me ^ ^^^^ ^^^ 
come thus far with you, then you want of asking 

, " for it. 

should have begged me of him to have 

gone quite through with you, and he would have 



330 PILGRIMS ENTERTAINED. 

granted your request. However, at present I 
must withdraw ; and so, good Christiana, Mercy, 
and my brave children, adieu. 

Then the Porter, Mr. Watchful, asked Chris- 
tiana of her country, and of her kindred. And she 
said, I came from the city of Destruction. I am 
a widow woman, and my husband is dead ; his 
name was Christian, the pilgrim. 

How ! said the Porter, was he your husband ? 
Yes, said she, and these are his children ; and this, 
pointing to Mercy, is one of my townswomen. 

Then the Porter rang his bell, as at such times 
he is wont, and there came to the door one of the 
damsels, whose name was Humble-mind ; and to 
her the Porter said, Go tell it within that Chris- 
tiana, the wife of Christian, and her children, are 
come hither on pilgrimage. She went in there- 
fore, and told it. But oh, what noise 
news^fthepii- for gladness was there within when 
giuns coming. ^^^ damscl did but drop that out of 
her mouth ! 

So they came with haste to the Porter, for 
Christiana stood still at the door. Then some of 
the most grave said unto her, Come in, Christiana, 
come in, thou wife of that good man ; come in 
thou blessed woman, come in, with all that are 
with thee. So she went in, and they followed her 
that were her children and companions. Now 
when they were gone in, they were had into a 
large room, where they were bidden to sit down : 



PILGRIMS ENTERTAINED. 331 

50 they sat down, and the chief of the house were 
called to see and welcome the guests. Then they 
came in, and understanding who they were, did 
salute each other with a kiss, and said, christians' love 
Welcome, ye vessels of the grace of JS^^SSx^ 
God ; welcome to us, your friends. °"^^^- 

Now, because it was somewhat late, and be- 
cause the pilgrims were weary with their journey, 
and also made faint with the sight of the fight, and 
of the terrible lions, they desired, as soon as might 
be, to prepare to go to rest. Nay, said those of 
the family, refresh yourselves first with a morsel 
of meat ; for they had prepared for them a lamb, 
with the accustomed sauce belonging thereto ; 
Exod. 12 : 21; John, 1 : 29 ; for the Porter had 
heard before of their coming, and had told it to 
them within. So when they had supped, and end- 
ed their prayer with a psalm, they desired they 
might go to rest. 

But let us, said Christiana, if we may be so bold 
as to choose,- be in that chamber that was my hus- 
band's when he was here ; so they had them up 
thither, and they all lay in a room. When they 
were at rest, Christiana and Mercy entered into 
discourse about thino-s that were convenient. 

o 

Chr. Little did I think once, when ^^ . „ . 

' Chnsts ho- 

my husband went on pilgrimage, that som is for all 

I should ever have followed him. 

Mer. And you as little thought of lying in his 

bed, and in his chamber to rest, as you do now. 



332 MERCY'S DREAM. 

Chr. And much less did I ever think of see 
ing his face with comfort, and of worshipping the 
Lord, the King, with him ; and yet now I beheve 
I shall. 

Mer. Hark ! don't you hear a noise 1 

Chr. Yes, it is, as I believe, a noise 
of music, for joy that we are here. 

Mer. Wonderful! Music in the house, music 
in the heart, and music also in heaven, for joy that 
we are here ! Thus they talked a while, and then 
betook themselves to sleep. 

So in the morning when they were awake, 
Mercy did laugh Christiana said to Mercy, What was 
in her sleep. ^j^g matter that you did laugh in youi 
sleep to-night "? I suppose you were in a dream. 

Mer. So I was, and a sweet dream it was ; but 
are you sure I laughed ] 

Chr. Yes, you laughed heartily ; but prithee, 
Mercy, tell me thy dream. 

Mer. I was dreaming that I sat all alone in a so- 
litary place, and was bemoaninof of the 

Mercy's dream. j' ^ ^ 

hardness of my heart. Now I had not 
sat there long but methought many were gathered 
about me to see me, and to hear what it was that 
T said. So they hearkened, and I went on bo- 
moaning the hardness of my heart. At this some 
of them laughed at me, some called me fool, and 
some began to thrust me about. With that, me- 
what her ^^ought I looked up and saw one com- 
dreamwas. ^^g y^[i}i wings towards me. So he 



mercy's dream. 333 

came directly to me, and said, Mercy, what aileth 
thee 1 Now when he had heard me make my 
complaint, he said. Peace be to thee ; he also 
wiped my eyes with his handkerchief, and clad me 
in silver and gold. Ezek. 16 : 8-11. He put a 
chain about my neck, and ear-rings in my ears, and 
a beautiful crown upon my head. Then he took 
me by the hand, and said, Mercy, come after me. 
So he went up, and I followed till we came at a 
golden gate. Then he knocked ; and when they 
within had opened, the man went in, and I fol- 
lowed him up to a throne, upon which one sat ; 
and he said to me. Welcome, daughter. The 
place looked bright and twinkling, like the stars, 
or i-ather like the sun, and I thought that I saw 
your husband there : so I awoke from my dream. 
But did I laugh 1 

Chr. Laugh ! ay, and well you might to see 
yourself so well. For you must give me leave to 
tell you that it was a good dream ; and that as you 
have begun to find the first part true, so you shall 
find the second at last. *' God speaks once, yea 
twice, yet man perceiveth it not ; in a dream, in a 
vision of the night, when deep sleep falleth upon 
men, in slumberings upon the bed." Job, 33 : 14, 
15. We need not, when a-bed, to lie awake to 
talk with God ; he can visit us while we sleep, 
and cause us then to hear his voice. Our heart 
oftentimes wakes when we sleep, and God can 
K.peak to that, either by words, by proverbs, by 



334 THE PILGRIMS STAY. 

signs and similitudes, as well as if one was a\^ake. 
Mer. Well, I am glad of my dream ; for I hope 
ere long to see it fulfilled, to the mak- 
''EVi^;- ing nie laugh again. ^ 

Chr. I think it is now high time 
to rise, and to know what we must do. 

Mer. Pray, if they invite us to stay awhile, let us 
willingly accept of the proffer. I am the more will- 
ing to stay awhile here, to grow better acquainted 
with these maids : methinks Prudence, Piety, and 
Charity, have very comely and sober countenances. 
Chr. We shall see what they will do. 
So when they were up and ready, they came 
down, and they asked one another of their rest, 
and if it was comfortable or not. 

Mer. Very good, said Mercy : it was one of 

the best night's lodgings that ever I had in my life. 

Then said Prudence and Piety, if you will be 

persuaded to stay here awhile, you shall have 

what the house will afford. 

Char. Ay, and that with a very good will, said 

Charity. So they consented, and stayed there 

about a month, or above, and became 

somJtime^'^^ Very profitable one to another. And 

because Prudence would see how 

Christiana had brought up her children, she asked 

leave of her to catechise them. So she 

siieT uT^cate- gave her free consent. Then she be- 

SS cmSlt gan with the youngest, whose name 

was James. 



THE CHILDKEN CATECHISED. 335 

Prud. And she said, Come, James, canst thou 
toll me who made thee ] , 

James. God the Father, God the -^^^YseT*^' 
Son, and God the Holy Ghost. 

Prud. Good boy. And canst thou tell who 
saved thee 1 

James. God the Father, God the Son, and 
God the Holy Ghost. 

Prud. Good boy still. But how doth God the 
Father save thee ? 

James. By his grace. 

Prud. How doth God the Son save thee 1 

James. By his righteousness, death and blood, 
and life. 

Prud. And how doth God the Holy Ghost 
save thee I 

James. By his illumination, by his renovation, 
and by his preservation. 

Then said Prudence to Christiana, You are to 
be commended for thus bringing up your children. 
I suppose I need not ask the rest these questions, 
since the youngest of them can answer them so 
well. I will therefore now apply myself to the 
next youngest. 

Prud. Then she said, Come, Joseph, (for his 
name was Joseph,) will you let me catechise you 1 

Joseph. With all my heart. ^^^^^^ ^^^^^ 

Prud. What is man ] chised. 

Joseph. A reasonable creature, so made by 
God, as my brother said. 



:^36 THE CHILDREN CATECHISED. 

Prud. What is supposed by this word, saved 1 

Joseph. That man, by sin, has brought him- 
self into a state of captivity and misery. 

Prud. What is supposed by his being saved 
by the Trinity 1 

Joseph. That sin js so gi-eat and mighty a ty 
rant that none can pull us out of its clutches but 
God ; and that God is so good and loving to man, 
as to pull him indeed out of this miserable state. 

Prud. What is God's design in saving poor 
men] 

Joseph. The glorifying of his name, of his 
grace, and justice, &c. and the everlasting happi- 
ness of his creature. 

Prud. Who are they that will be saved ? 

Joseph. They that accept of his salvation. 

Prud. Good boy, Joseph ; thy mother hath 
taught thee well, and thou hast hearkened unto 
what she has said unto thee. 

Then said Prudence to Samuel, who was the 
eldest but one : 

Samuel cate- Prud. Come, Samuel, are you will- 
chised. j^g |.jja,t I should catechise you*? 

Sam. Yes, forsooth, if you please. 

Prud. What is heaven"? 

Sam. a place and state most blessed, because 
God dwelleth there. 

Pru. Whatishein 

Sam. a place and state most woful, because it 
is the dwelling-place of sin, the devil, and death. 



THE CHILDREN CATECHISED. 337 

Prud. Why wouldst thou go to heaven % 

Sam. That I may see God, and serve him with- 
out weariness ; that I may see Christ, and love him 
everlastingly ; that I may have that fulness of the 
Holy Spirit in me which I can by no means here 
enjoy. 

Prud. A very good boy, and one that has 
learned well. 

Then she addressed herself to the eldest, whose 
name was Matthew ; and she said to Matthew cate- 
him, Come, Matthew, shall I also cate- ^^^^"i- 
chise you? 

Matt. With a very good will. 

Prud. I ask then, if there was ever any thing 
that had a being antecedent to or before God I 

Matt. No, for God is eternal; nor is there any 
thing, excepting himself, that had a being until the 
beginning of the first day. For in six days the 
Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that 
in them is. 

Prud. What do you think of the Bible ] 

Matt. It is the holy word of God. 

Prud. Is there nothing written therein but 
what you understand 1 

Matt. Yes, a gieat deal. 

Prud. What do you do when you meet with 
places therein that you do not understand 1 

Matt. I think God is wiser than I. I pray also 
that he will please to let me know all therein that 
he knows will be for my good. 

Pil. Progress. 22 



338 REMARKS BY PRUDENCE. 

Prud. How believe you as touching the resur- 
rection of the dead 1 

Matt. I believe they shall rise the same that 
was buried; the same in nature, though not in 
corruption. And I believe this upon a double ac- 
count : first, because God has promised it ; second- 
ly, because he is able to perform it. 

Then said Prudence to the boys, You must still 
Pnidence's con- hearken to your mother ; for she can 
cSSSgJfthe teach you more. You must also dili^ 
^"^^ gently give ear to what good talk you 

shall hear from others ; for your sakes do they 
speak good things. Observe also, and that with 
carefulness, what the heavens and the earth do 
teach you ; but especially l^e much in the medita- 
tion of that book which was"* the cause of your fa- 
ther's becoming a pilgrim. I, for my part, my 
children, will teach you what I can while you are 
here, and shall be glad if you will ask me questions 
that tend to godly edifying. 

Now by that these pilgiims had been at this 
place a week, Mercy had a visiter that pretended 
Mercy has a some good will unto her, and his nam 

sweet-heart. ^^^ jyj-^,^ Brisk ; a man of some breed- 
ing, and that pretended to religion, but a man that 
stuck very close to the world. So he came once, 
or twice, or more, to Mercy, and offered love unto 
her. Now Mercy was of a fair countenance, and 
therefore the more alluring. 

Her mind also was to be always busying of her ■ 



MERCY HAS A SWEET-HEART. 3U^ 

self in doing ; for when she had nothing to do for 
herself, she would be making hose and garments 
for others, and would bestow them upon those that 
had need. And Mr. Brisk not knowingr where or 
how she disposed of what she made, seemed to be 
greatly taken, for that he found her never idle. I 
-will warrant her a good housewife, quoth he to 
himself. 

Mercy then revealed the business Mercy inquires 
to the maidens that werr. of the house, cLcemiSlS 
and inquired of them, concerning him, ^"^'^• 
for they did know him better than she. So they 
told her that he was a very busy young man, and 
one who pretended to religion, but was, as they 
feared, a stranger to the power of that which is 
good. 

Nay then, said Mercy, I will look no more on 
him ; for I purpose never to have a clog to my soul. 

Prudence then replied, that there needed no 
matter of great discouragement to be given to him ; 
her continuing: so as she had beQ:un to do for the 
poor would quickly cool his courage. 

So the next time he comes he finds her at her 
old work, makimr things for the po(n'. 

rni -11 -?Tri T -, ■ r, Talk betwlxt 

1 hen said he. What ! always at it j Mercy and Mr. 
Yes, said she, either for myself or for 
others. And what canst thou earn a day ] said he. 
I do these things, said she, that I may be rich in 
good works, laying up in store for myself a good 
foundation against the time to come, that I may 



340 MR. BRISK LEAVES MERCY. 

lay hold on eternal life. 1 Tim. 6 : 17-19. Why, 
He forsakes pr'ythee, wliat doest thou with them 1 
her, and why. g^-^ j^^^ Clothe the naked, said she. 
With that his countenance fell. So he forbore to 
come at her again. And when he was asked the 
reason why, he said, that Mercy was a pretty lass, 
but troubled with ill conditions. 

When he had left her. Prudence said. Did I not 
tell thee that Mr. Brisk would soon forsake thee 1 
yea, he will raise up an ill report of thee ; for, not- 
Mercy, in withstanding his pretence to religion, 
merr^etecte^d ^"^ ^^^ Seeming lovo to Mercy, yet 
while Mercy in Mercv and he are of tempers so dif- 

tne name of •' . ••• . 

Mercy is uked. ferent that I believe they will never 
come together. 

Mer. I might have had husbands before now, 
though I spoke not of it to any ; but they were 
such as did not like my conditions, though never 
did any of them find fault with my person. So they 
and I could not agi'ee. 

Prud. Mercy in our days is but little set by 
any further than as to its name : the practice, which 
is set forth by thy conditions, there are but few 
that can abide. 

Mer. Well, said Mercy, if nobody will have me, 
I will die unmarried, or my conditions shall be to 
Mercy's resoiu- ^^^ ^s a husbaud : for I cannot change 
tion. ^y nature : and to have one who lies 

cross to me in this, that I purpose never to admit 
of as long as I live. I had a sister named Bountiful, 



MATTHEW FALLS SICK. 341 

that was married to one of these churls, How Mercy's 
but he and she could never agi'ee; but e?bylierS 
because my sister was resolved to do ^^^' 
as she had begun, that is, to show kindness to the 
poor, therefore her husband first cried her down 
at the cross, and then turned her out of his doors 

Prud. And yet he was a professor, I waiTanl 
you"? 

Mer. Yes, such a one as he was, and of such 
as he the world is now full : but I am for none ot 
them all. 

Now Matthew, the eldest son of Christiana, fell 
sick, and his sickness was sore upon Matthew faUs 
him, for he was much pained in his "'^^• 
bowels, so that he was with it at times pulled, as 
it were, both ends together. There dwelt also not 
far from thence one Mr. Skill, an ancient and well- 
approved physician. So Chi'istiana desired it, and 
they sent for him, and he came. When he was 
entered the room, and had a little ob- Gripes of con- 
served the boy, he concluded that he science, 
was sick of the gripes. Then he said to his mother. 
What diet has Matthew of late fed upon ] Diet ! 
said Christiana, nothing but what is wholesome. 
The physician answered, This boy has been tam- 
pering with something that lies in his The physician's 
stomach undigested, and that will not Judgment 
away without means. And I tell you he must be 
purged, or else he will die. 

Sam. Then said Samuel, Mother, what waa that 



342 MATTHEW IS SICK. 

Samuel puts his wliicli my brother did gather up and 

mother in mind , r .^i 

of the fruit his ^^^^ '^s soon as WG were come irom the 

brother did eat. g^^^ ^^^^ ig ^^ ^I^q ^^^^^ of j-l^Jg ^^y ] 

You know that lliere was an orchard on the left 
hand, on the other side of the wall, and some of 
the trees hung over the wall, and my brother did 
pluck and eat. 

Chr. True, my child, said Christiana, he did 
take thereof and did eat : naughty boy as he was, 
T chid him, and yet he would eat thereof. 

Skill. I knew he had eaten something that was 
not wholesome food ; and that food, to wit, that 
fruit, is even the most hurtful of all. It is the fruit 
of Beelzebub's orchard. I do marvel that none 
did warn you of it; many have died thereof. 

Chr. Then Christiana began to cry ; and she 
said, Oh, naughty boy ! and Oh, careless mother ! 
what shall I do for my son 1 

Skill. Come, do not be too much dejected ; 
the boy may do well again, but he must purge and 
vomit. 

Chr. Pray, sir, try the utmost of your skill 
with him, whatever it costs. 

Skill. Nay, I hope I shall be icasonable. So 
he made him a purge, but it was too weak ; it was 
said 't was made of the blood of a goat, the ashes 
of a heifer, and some of the juice o-^ hyssop. Heb. 
9 : 13, 19 ; 10 : 1-4. When Mr. Skill had seen 
that that purge was too weak, he made one to 
the purpose. It was made ex came et sanguine 



MEDICINE BY MR. SKILL. 343 

Ch?-isti* John, 6 : 54-57 ; Heb. 9 : 14; The Latin i 
(you know physicians give strange me- 
dicines to their patients ;) and it was made into 
pills, with a promise or two, and a proportionable 
quantity of salt. Mark, 9 : 49. Now he was to take 
them three at a time, fasting, in half a quarter of 
a pint of the tears of repentance. Zech. 12 : 10. 
When this potion was prepared, and brought to 
the boy, ho was loth to take it, though The boy loth to 
torn with the gripes as if he should be take the physic, 
pulled in pieces. Come, come, said the physician, 
you must take it. It goes against my stomach, said 
the boy. I must have you take it, said his mother. 
I shall vomit it up again, said the boy. Pray, sir, 
said Christiana to Mr. Skill, how does it taste 1 It 
has no ill taste, said the doctor ; and with that she 
touched one of the pills \vith the tip of 

, -,- T,V 1 -11 The mother 

her tongue. Oh, Matthew, said she, tastes it and per 
this potion is sweeter than honey. If ^^^ ^^ ™ 
thou lovest thy mother, if thou lovest thy brothers, 
if thou lovest Mercy, if thou lovest thy life, take it. 
So with much ado, after a short prayer for the 
blessing of God upon it, he took it, and it wrought 
kindly with him. It caused him to purge ; it caused 
him to sleep and to rest quietly : it put him into a 
fine heat and breathing sweat, and did quite rid him 
of his gripes. So in a little time he got a v/ord of God 
up, and walked about with a staff, and faith. 



* Of the flesh and blood of Christ 



344 MATTHEW RESTORED. 

would go from room to room, and talk with Pru- 
dence, Piety, and Charity, of his distemper, and 
how he was healed. 

So when the boy was healed, Christiana asked 
Air. Skill, saying. Sir, what will content you for 
your pains and care to and of my child 1 And he 
said, You must pay the Master of the College of 
Physicians; Heb. 13 : 11-15; according to rules 
made in that case and provided. 

Chr. But, sir, said she, what is this pill good 
for else 1 

Skill. It is a universal pill ; it is good against 
all the diseases that pilgrims are inci- 
versarremedy! ^eut to ; and when it is well prepared 
it will keep good, time out of mind. 

Chr. Pray, sir, make me up twelve boxes ofthem ; 
for if I can get these I will never take other physic. 

Skill. These pills are good to prevent dis- 
eases, as well as to cure when one is sick. Yea, 
I dare say it, and stand to it, that if a man will but 
use this physic as he should, it will make him live 
for ever. John, 6 : 51. But, good Christiana, thou 
must give these pills no other way but as I have 
prescribed ; for if you do, they will do no good. 
So he gave unto Christiana physic for herself, and 
her boys, and for Mercy : and bid Matthew take 
heed how he ate any more green plumbs, and 
kissed them, and went his way. 

It was told you before, that Prudence bid the 
boys, that if at any time they would, they should 



THE UNIVERSAL PILL. 345 

ask her some questions that might be profitable, 
and she would say something to them. 

Matt. Then Matthew, who had been sick, 
asked her, why for the most part phy- 
SIC should be bitter to our palates. 

Prud. To show how unwelcome the word of 
God and the effects thereof are to a carnal heart. 

Matt. Why does physic, if it does good, 
purge, and cause to vomit ] 

Prud. To show that the word, when it works 
effectually, cleanseth the heart and mind. For 
look, what the one doth to the body, the other 
doth to the soul. 

Matt. What should we learn by seeing the 
flame of our fire go upward, and by 
seeing: the beams and sweet influences ^^ ^^' ^^ "^ 

o the sun. 

of the sun strike downward ] 

Prud. By the going up of the fire we are 
taught to ascend to heaven by fervent and hot de- 
sires. And by the sun sending his heat, beams, 
and 9weet influences downward, we are taught 
that the Savior of the world, though high, reaches 
down with his grace and love to us below. 

Matt. Whence have the clouds 

- . - Of the clouds. 

their water i 

Prud. Out of the sea. 

Matt. What may we learn from that 1 

Prud. That ministers should fetch their doc- 
trine from God. 

Matt. Why do they emptj themselves upon 
the earth 1 



34G PRUDENCE AND MATTHEW. 

Prud. To show that ministers should give out 
what they know of God to the world. 

Matt. Why is the rainbow caused 

Ofthe rainbow. 

by the sun i 
Prud. To show that the covenant of God's 
grace is confirmed to us in Christ. 

Matt. Why do the springs come 

Of the springs. „ , i i i in 

from the sea to us through the earth i 
Prud. To show that the grace of God comes 
to us through the body of Christ. 

Matt. Why do some of the springs rise out 
of the tops of high hills ] 

Prud. To show that the Spirit of grace shall- 
spring up in some that are great and mighty, as 
well as in many that are poor and low. 

Matt. Why doth the fire fasten 

Of the candle, . .,/ • i o 

upon the candle-wick { 

Prud. To show that unless grace doth kin- 
dle upon the heart there will be no true light of 
life in us. 

Matt. Why are the wick, and tallow and all, 
spent to maintain the light of the candle ? 

Prud. To show that body and soul, and all, 
should be at the service of, and spend themselves 
to maintain in good condition that grace of God 
that is in us. 

Matt. Why doth the pelican pierco 

Of the peUcan. , , • i i i mi /i 

her own breast with her bill i 
Prud. To nourish her young ones with her 
blood, and thereby to show that Christ the blessed 



REQUEST FOR GREAT-HEART. 347 

SO loved his young, (his people,) as to save them 
from death by his blood. 

Matt. What may one learn by 

, •' ^ "^ Of the cock. 

hearmg the cock to crow i 

Prud. Learn to remember Peter's sin, and 
Peter's repentance. The cock's crowing shows 
also, that day is coming on : let, then, the crowing 
of the cock put thee in mind of that last and ter- 
rible day of judgment. 

Now about this time their month was out ; 
wherefore they signified to those of the house, 
that it was convenient for them to up and be go- 
ing. Then said Joseph to his mother. It is proper 
that you forget not to send to the 
house of Mr. Interpreter, to pray him somt^times^au 
to grant that Mr. Great-heart should Jj^-^yi?"^ '° 
be sent unto us, that he may be our 
conductor for the rest of the way. Good boy, said 
she, I had almost forgot. So she drew up a peti- 
tion, and prayed Mr. Watchful the porter to send 
it by some fit man to her good friend Mr. Inter- 
preter ; who, when it was come, and he had seen 
the contents of the petition, said to the messenger, 
Go, tell them that I will send him. 

When the family where Christiana was saw that 
tliey had a purpose to go forward, they ^^^^ ^^^^^^ 
called the whole house together, to ffive to ^e gone on 

, their way. 

thanks to their King for sending of them 

such profitable guests as these. Which done, they 

said unto Christiana, And shall we not show thee 



348 THE SIGHTS SHOWN 

something as our custom is to do to pilgrims, on 

which thou raayest meditate when thou art upon 

the way ] So they took Christiana, her children, 

and Mercy, into the closet, and showed 

them one of the apples that Eve ate of, 

and that she also did give to her husband, and that 

for the eating of which they were both turned out 

of paradise, and asked her what she thought that 

was. Then Christiana said, It is food or poison, I 

A sight of sin know uot which. So they opened the 

IS amazing. matter to her, and she held up her 

hands and wondered. Gen. 3:6; Rom. 7 : 24. 

Then they had her to a place and showed her 

Jacob's ladder. Gen. 28 : 12. Now at 

Jacob's ladder. 

that time there were some angels as- 
cending upon it. So Christiana looked and looked 
to see the angels go up ; so did the rest of the com- 
pany. Then they were going into another place, 
to show them something else ; but James said to 
A sight of Christ liis mother. Pray bid them stay here a 
IS taking. little longer, for this is a curious sight. 
So they turned again, and stood feeding their eyes 
with this so pleasant a prospect. 

After this they had them into a place v^here did 

hang up a golden anchor. So they bid 

Golden anchor. ^^ . . i • i r- ' -, ■, 

Christiana take it down ; for, said they, 
You shall have it with you, for it is of absolute 
necessity that you should, that you may lay hold 
of that within the vail ; Heb. 6:19; and stand 
steadfast in case you should meet with turbulent 



TO THE PILGRIMS. 349 

weather; Joel, 3 : 16 ; so they were glad thereof. 

Then they took them, and had them to the mount 
upon which Abraham our father offered of Abraiiam of- 
up Isaac his son, and showed them the fering up Isaac. 
altar, the wood, the fire, and the knife, for they 
remain to be seen to this very day. Gen. 22 : 9. 
iWhen the^ had seen it, they held up their hands, 
iand blessed themselves, and said. Oh ! what a man 
ifor love to his Master, and for denial to himself, 
was Abraham ! 

After they had showed them all these things, 
Prudence took them into a dining- Prudence's vir- 
room, where stood a pair of excellent finals, 
virginals;* so she played upon them, and turned 
what she had showed them into this excellent 
song, saying. 

Eve's apple we have showed you ; 

Of that be you aware: 
You have seen Jacob's ladder too, 

Upon which angels are. 
An anchor you received have ; 

But let not these suffice, 
Until with Abra'm you have gave 

Your best a sacrifice. 

Now about this time one knocked at the door. 
So the Porter opened, and behold, Mr. ^r. creat-heait 
Great-heart was there: but when he comes again, 
was come in, what joy was there ! For it came now 
afresh again into their minds how but a while ago 

*A musical instrument. 



350 THE PILGRIMS GO ON. 

he had slain old Grim Bloody-man, the giant, and 
had delivered them from the lions. 

Then said Mr. Great-heart to Christiana and to 
,, , . Mercy, My Lord has sent eaqli of you 

He bmigs a •' •' *' 

token from his a bottle of wino, and also some parched 

Lord with him. i • i p 

corn, together with a couple of pome- 
granates : he has also sent the boys some figs and 
raisins, to refresh you in your way. 

Then they addressed themselves to their journey, 
and Prudence and Piety went along with them. 
When they came to the gate Christiana asked the. 
Porter if any of late went by. He said, No ; only 
one some time since, who also told me, that of late 
there had been a great robbery committed on the 
King's highway as you go. But, said he, the thieves - 
are taken, and will shortly be tried for their lives. 
Then Christiana and Mercy were afraid ; but Mat- 
thew said. Mother, fear nothing as long as Mr. Great- 
heart is to go with us, and to be our conductor. 

Then said Christiana to the Porter, Sir, I am 

Christiana takes ^^^^'^ ^^^^^^^^ t<^ ^^U for all the kind- 

her leave of the nesses that you have showed to me 

Porter. . '' 

since I came hither ; and also for that 
you have been so loving and kind to my children. 
I know not how to gratify your kindness ; where- 
fore, pray, as a token of my respect to you, accept 
of this small mite. So she put a gold angel* in his 



*A gold angel was a coin of the value of ten shillings sterling, 
and according to the comparative value of money in Bunyan's 
time, equal at least to a guinea at the present time. 



THE BIRDS SINGING. 351 

baud ; and he made her low obeisance, and said, 
*• Let thy garments be always white ; rj.^^ porter's 
and let thy head want no ointment." blessing. 
Eccles. 9 : 8. Let Mercy live and not die, and let 
not her works be few. Deut. 33 : G. And to the 
boys he said, Do you fly youthfiil lusts, and follow 
after godliness with them that are grave and wise ; 
2 Tim. 2 : 22 ; so shall you put gladness into your 
mother's heart, and obtain praise of all that are 
sober-minded. So they thanked the Porter, and 
departed. 



QL\)e i^iftl) Stage. 

Now I saw in my dream that they went forward 
until they were come to the brow of the hill ; where 
Piety bethinking herself, cried out, Alas ! I have for- 
got what I intended to bestow upon Christiana and 
her companions : I will go back and fetch it. So she 
ran and fetched it. While she was gone Christiana 
thought she heard in a grove a little way off on the 
rifrlit hand, a most curious melodious note, with 
vvoids much like these : 

Through all my life thy favor is 

So frankly show'd to me, 
That ill thy house for evermore 

My dwelling-placo shall be. 



352 piety's present. 

And listening still, she thought she heard another 
answer it, saying, 

For why ? The Lord our God is good ; 

His mercy is for ever sure ; 
His truth at all times firmly stood, 

And shall from age to age endure. 

So Christiana asked Prudence who it was that 
made those curious notes. Song, 2 : 11, 12. They 
are, answered she, our country birds : they sing 
these notes but seldom, except it be at the spring, 
when the flowers appear and the sun shines 
warm, and then you may hear them all day long. 
I often, said she, go out to hear them ; we also oft- 
times keep them tame in our house. They are 
very fine company for us when we are melancholy : 
also they make the woods, and groves, and solitary 
places, places desirable to be in. 

By this time Piety was come again. So she 
Piety bestow- Said to Christiana, Look here, I have 
onVeratpS brought thee a scheme of all those 
ing- things that thou hast seen at our house, 

upon which thou mayest look when thou findest 
thyself forgetful, and call those things again to re- 
membrance for thy edification and comfort. 

Now they began to go down the hill into the 
Valley of Humiliation. It was a steep hill, and 
the way was slippery ; but they were very care- 
ful ; so they got down pretty well. When they 
were down in the valley, Piety said to Christiana, 



ir 



VALLEY OF HUMILIATION. 353 

This is the place wliere Christian, your husband, 
met with the foul fiend Apollyon, and wliere they 
had that dreadful fight that they had : I know you 
cannot but have heard thereof. But be of jjood 
courage ; as long as you have here Mr. Great- 
heart to be your guide and conductor we hope 
you will fare the better. So when these two had 
committed the pilgrims unto the conduct of their 
guide he went forward, and they went after. 

Great. Then said Mr. Great-heart, We need 
not be so afraid of this valley, for here ,, ^ 

•^ Mr. Great-heart 

is nothino;' to hurt us, unless we pro- at the Vaiiey of 

. /-n • Humiliation. 

cure It to ourselves. It is true. Chris- 
tian did here meet with Apollyon, with whom he 
also had a sore combat : but that fray was the fruit 
of those slips which he got in his going down the 
hill ; for they that get slips there, must look for 
combats here. And hence it is that this valley has 
got so hard a name. For the common people, 
when ihey hear that some fi'ightful thing has be- 
fallen such a one in such a place, are of opinion 
that that place is haunted with some foul fiend or 
evil spirit ; when, alas ! it is for the fruit of their 
own doinff that such thinors do befall 

° ° . . . The reason 

them there. This Valley of Humiliation why christian 

n ' ir' n ' t* I ^ "L '"'^^ ^° beset in 

IS of itselt as rruittul a place as any the the vaiiey o( 

„. -, -r 11 HumiUation 

crow flies over : and 1 am persuaded, 
if we could hit upon it, we might find somewhere 
hereabout something that might give us an account 
why Christian was so hardly beset in this place. 

Pil. Progresj. 23 



354 VALLEY OF HUMILIATION. 

Then said James to his mother, Lo, yonder 
stands a pillar, and it looks as if something was 
written thereon ; let us go and see what it is. So 
they went, and found there written, " Let Chris- 
A pillar with an tiau's slips before he came hither, and 
inscription on it. ^he battles that he met with in this 
place, be a warning to those that come after." 
Lo, said their guide, did not I tell you that there 
was something hereabouts that would give intima- 
tion of the reason why Christian was so bard be- 
set in this place 1 Then turning himself to Chris- 
tiana, he said. No disparagement to Christian 
more than to any others whose hap and lot it was. 
For it is easier going up than down this hill, and 
that can be said but of few hills in all these parts 
of the world. But we will leave the good man ; 
he is at rest : he also had a brave victory ovei 
his enemy. Let Him grant, that dwelleth above, 
that we fare no worse, when we come to be tried, 
than he. 

But we will come again to this Valley of Hu- 
This valley a filiation. It is the best and most 
brave place, fruitful piece of ground in all these 
parts. It is fat ground, and as you see, consisteth 
much in meadows ; and if a man was to come here 
in the summer-time, as we do now, if he knew not 
any thing before thereof, and if he also delighted 
himself in the sight of his eyes, he might see that 
which would be delightful to him. Behold how 
green this valley is ; also how beautiful with lilies 



shepherd's bo^ singing. 355 

Song, 2:1. I have known many laboring men 
that have got good estates in this Valley of Hu- 
miliation ; for God resisteth the proud, but giveth 
.. v • ■ ffrace to the humble. James, 4:6:1 

Men thnve in o > j -^ 

the Valley of Pet. 5 : 5. Indeed it is a very fruitful 

Humiliation. i i i i • r» 

soil, and doth bring forth by handfuls. 
Some also have wished that the next way to theii 
Father's house were here, that they might be 
troubled no more with either hills or mountains 
to go over ; but the way is the way, and there is 
an end. 

Now as they were going along and talking, they 
espied a boy feeding his father's sheep. The boy 
was in very mean clothes, but of a fresh and well- 
favored countenance ; and as he sat by himself he 
sung. Hark, said Mr. Great-heart, to what the 
shepherd's boy saith. So they hearkened, and ho 
said, 

He that is down, needs fear no fall ; 

He that is low, no pride ; 
He that is humble, ever shall 

Have God to be his gTiide. 

I am content with what I have, 

Little be it or much ; 
And, Lord, contentment still I crave, 

Because thou savest such. 

Fulness to such a burden is 

That go on pilgrimage ; 
Here little, and hereafter bliss, 

Is beat from age to age. 



356 CHRIST'S COUNTRY-HOUSE. 

Then said the guide, Do you hear him 1 I will 
dare to say this boy lives a merrier life, and wears 
more of that herb called heart's-case in his bosom, 
than he that is clad in silk and velvet. But we 
will proceed in our discourse. 

Tn this valley our Lord formerly had his coun 

try house : he loved much to be here. 

in the ^flesh He loved also to walk these meadows, 

^yious^Tn for l^e found the air was pleasant. Be- 

the Valley of gi Jes, here a man shall be free from 

Humiliation. ' 

the noise, and from the huiTyings of 
this life : all states are full of noise and confusion ; 
only the Valley of Humiliation is that empty and 
solitary place. Here a man shall not be so let and 
hindered in his contemplation as in other places he 
is apt to be. This is a valley that nobody walks 
in but those that love a pilgrim's life. And though 
Christian had the hard hap to meet here with 
Apollyon, and to enter with him in a brisk en- 
counter, yet I must tell you, that in former times 
men have met with angels here ; Hos. 12 : 4, 5 ; 
have found pearls here ; Matt. 13 : 46 ; and have 
in this place found the words of life. Prov. 8 : 35. 
Did I say our Lord had here in former days hia 
country-house, and that he loved here to walk 1 I 
will add : — in this place, and to the people thai 
love and trace these grounds, he has left a yearly 
revenue to be faithfully paid them at certain sea- 
sons, for their maintenance by the way, and for their 
further encouragement to go on in their pilgi'image. 



FORGETFUL GREEN. 35? 

Sam. Now as they went on, Samuel said to Mr. 
Great-heart, Sir, I perceive that in this valley my 
father and Apollyon had their battle ; but where- 
about was the fight 1 for I perceive this valley is 
large. 

(iREAT. Your father had the battle with Apol- 
lyon at a place yonder t)efore us, in a narrow pas- 
sao^e, iust beyond Fororetful Green. 

.°. . . J 1 , °. -, Forgetful Green. 

And indeed that place is the most 
dangerous place in all these parts. For if at any 
time pilgrims meet with any brunt, it is when they 
forget what favors they have received, and how 
unworthy they are of them. This is the place 
also where others have been hard put to it. But 
more of the place when we are come to it ; for I 
persuade myself, that to this day there remains 
either some sign of the battle or some monument 
to testify that such a battle there was fought. 

Mer. Then said Mercy, I think I am as well in 
this valley as I have been any where Humility a 
else in all our journey : the place, me- ^'^^^^ ^^^^• 
thinks, suits with my spirit. I love to be in such 
places, where there is no rattling with coaches, 
nor rumbling with wheels. Methinks, here one 
may, without much molestation, be thinking what 
he is, whence he came, what he has done, and to 
what the King has called him. Here one may 
think, and break at heart, and melt in one's spirit, 
until one's eyes become as the fishpools in Hesh 
bon. Song, 7:4. They that go rightly through 



358 THE PLACE WHERE 

this valley of Baca, make it a well ; the rain that 
God sends down from heaven upon them that are 
here, also fiUeth the pools. This valley is that from 
whence also the King will give to his their vine- 
yards, and they that go through it shall sing, as 
Christian did, for all he met with Apollyon. Psalr 
84 : 5-7 ; Hos. 2 : 15. 

Great. 'Tis true, said their guide ; I have gone 
An experimeut through this valley many a time, and 

upon It. never was better than when here. I 
have also been a conductor to several pilgrims, and 
they have confessed the same. *' To this man will 
I look," saith the King, " even to him that is poor, 
and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word." 
Isa. 66 : 2. 

Now they were come to the jolace where the 
aforementioned battle was fought. Then said the 
guide to Christiana, her children, and Mercy, This 
Thepiace where ^s the place ; on this ground Christian 
Christian and the stood, and UD there Came Apollyon 

fiend did fight. , ■'■ r j 

against him. And, look, did I not tell 
you 1 here is some of your husband's blood upon 
these stones to this day. Behold, also, how here 
and there are yet to be seen upon the place some 
of the shivers of Apollyon's broken darts. See 
also how they did beat the gi'ound with their feet 
Some signs of the ^^ they fought, to make good their 
battle remain, p^^es against each other ; how also 
with their by-blows they did split the very stones 
in pieces. Verily, Christian did here play the man, 



CHRISTIAN FOUGHT. 359 

and showed himself as stout as Hercules could, had 
he been here, even he himself. When Apollyon 
was beat, he m^jle his retreat to the next valley, 
that is called the Valley of the Shadow of Death, 
unto which we shall come anon. Lo, yonder also 
stand* a monument on which is engra- . 

1 y-ii . • . A monument 

ven this battle, and Christian s victory, of christian s 
to his fame throughout all ages. So 
because it stood just on the v^ay-side before them, 
they stepped to it, and read the writing, which 
word for word was this : 

Hard by here was a battle fought, 
Most strange, and yet most true; 

Christian and Apollyon sought 
Each other to subdue. 

The man so bravely play'd the man, 

He made the fiend to fly; 
Of which a monument I stand. 

The same to testify. 

When they had passed by this place they came 
upon the borders of the Shadow of Death. This 
valley was longer than the other ; a place also most 
strangely haunted with evil things, as many are 
able to testify : but these women and children went 
the better through it, because they had daylight, 
and because Mr. Great-heart was their conductor. 

When they were entered upon this valley they 
thought they heard a groaning as of ^^^^^^ ^^^^ 
dying mm ; a very great groaning. 



360 THE VALLEY OF THE 

They thought also that tliey did hear words of lam- 
entation, spoken as of some in extreme torment. 
These things made the boys to quake ; the women 
also looked pale and wan ; but their guide bid theui 
be of good comfort. 

So they went on a little further, and they thought 

The ground ^^^^ ^^^J ^^^^ ^^6 grouud begin to shake 
shakes. under them, as if some hollow place 
was there : they heard also a kind of hissing, as 
of serpents, but nothing as yet appeared. Then 
said the boys. Are we not yet at the end of this 
doleful place ? But the guide also bid them be of 
good courage, and look well to their feet ; lest 
haply, said he, you be taken in some snare. 

Now James began to be sick ; but 1 think the 
James sick with cause thereof was fear: so his mother 
fear. gave him some of that glass of spirits 

that had been given her at the Interpreter's house, 
and three of the pills that Mr Skill had prepared, 
and the boy began to revive. Thus they went on 
till they came to about the middle of the valley ; 
and then Christiana said, Methinks I see something 
yonder upon the road before us, a thing of a shape 

The fiend ap- such as I have not seen. Then said 

pears. Joseph, Mother, what is it 1 An ugly 

thing, child ; an ugly thing, said she. But, mother, 

what is it like] said he. 'Tis like I cannot tell 

The piigi-ims what. Said she; and now it is but a 

are afraid. y^^^^^ ^^^ ^^_ rpj^^^ ^^.^ ^^^^ j^ .^ ^.^^^^ 

Well, said Mr. Great-heart, let them that are 



SHADOW OF DEATH. 3G1 

most afraid keep close to me. So the fiend came 
on, and the conductor met it ; but Great-heart en- 
when it was just come to him it van- ^ourages^hem. 
ished to all their sights. Then remembered they 
what had been said some time ago, " Resist tlie 
devil, and he will flee from you." James, 4 : 7. 

They went therefore on, as being a little re- 
freshed. But they had not gone far before Mercy, 
hjokinor behind her, saw, as she thouoht, 
somethmg most like a lion, and it came at 
a great padding pace after ; and it had a hollow voice 
of roaring : and at every roar it gave, it made the 
valley echo, and all their hearts to ache, save ihe 
lieart of him thai was their guide. So it came up, 
and Mr. Great-heart went behind, and put the pih 
grims all before him. The lion also came on apace, 
and Mr. Great-heart addressed himself to give him 
battle. 1 Pet. 5 : 8, 9. But when he saw that it 
was determined that resistance should be made, ho 
also drew back, and came no further. 

Then they went on again, and their conductor 
went before them, till they came to a place where 
was cast up a pit the whole breadth 
of the way ; and before they could be "^ ^^^tis/"''' 
prepared to go over that, a great mist 
raid a dai'kness fell upon them, so that they could 
not see. Then said the pilgrims, Alas ! what now 
shall we do 1 But their guide made answer, Fear 
not, stand still, and see what an end will be put to 
tills also : so they stayed there, because their path 



362 THE VALLEY OF THE 

was marred. They then also thought that they did 
hear more apparently the noise and rushing of the 
enelnies ; the fire also, and smoke of the pit, were 
much easier to be discerned. Then said Chris- 
„, . ^ tiana to Mercy, Now I see what my 

Christiana now ./ ' j 

knows what poor husband went through. I have 

her husband | i n i • i f t 

felt. heard much oi this place, but I nevei 

was here before now. Poor man ! he went here all 
alone in the night; he had night almost quite 
through the way ; also these fiends were busy 
about him, as if they would have torn him in 
pieces. Many have spoken of it ; but none can tell 
wlmt the Valley of the Shadow of Death should 
mean until they come in themselves. The heart 
knoweth its own bitterness ; and a stranger inter- 
meddleth not with its joy. Prov. 14 : 10. To be 
here is a fearful thing. 

Great. This is like doing business in great 
waters, or like going down into the deep. This is 
like being in the heart of the sea, and like going 
down to the bottoms of the mountains. Now it 
seems as if the earth, with its bars, were about us 
for ever. But let them that walk in darkness and 
have no light, trust in the name of the Lord, and 
stay upon their God. Isa. 50 : 10. For my part, 
as I have told you already, I have gone often 
through this valley, and have been much harder 
put to it than now I am : and yet you see I am 
alive. I would not boast, for that I am not my 
own savior; but I trust we shall have a good deli- 



SHADOW OF DEATH. 363 

verance. Come, let us pray for light to Him that 
can lighten our darkness, and that can rebuke not 
only these but all the satans in hell. 

So they cried and prayed, and God sent light 
and deliverance, for there was now no 

1 . 1 • 1 1 They pray. 

let m their way : no, not there, where 
but now they were stopped with a pit. Yet they 
were not got through the valley. So they went on 
still, and met with great stinks and loathsome 
smells, to the great annoyance of them. Then 
said Mercy to Christiana, It is not so pleasant be- 
ing here as at the gate, or at the Interpreter's, or 
at the house where we lay last. 

O but, said one of the boys, it is not so bad to 
go through here as it is to abide here 
always; and for aught I know, one bo^rrepiies! 
reason why we must go this way to 
the house prepared for us is, that our home might 
be made the sweeter to us. 

Well said, Samuel, quoth the guide; thou hast 
now spoke like a man. Why, if ever I get out 
here again, said the boy, I think I shall prize light 
and good way better than I ever did in all my life. 
Then said the guide. We shall be out by and by. 

So on they went, and Joseph said. Cannot we 
see to the end of this valley as yet 1 Then said 
the guide, Look to your feet, for we shall present- 
ly be among the snares : so they looked to their 
feet, and went on ; but they were troubled much 
with the snares. Now when they were come among 



364 GIANT MAUL. 

the snares they espied a man cast into the ditch on 
the left hand, with his flesh all rent 
slain, and Tak?- ^^^1 torn. Then Said the guide, that is 
heed preserv- ^^^^ Heedless, that was going this 
way : he has lain there a great while. 
There was one Take-heed with him when he was 
taken and slain ; but he escaped their hands. You 
cannot imagine how many are killed hereabouts, 
and yet men are so foolishly venturous as to set 
out lightly on pilgrimage, and to come without a 
guide. Poor Christian ! It was a wonder that he 
here escaped; .but he was beloved of his God: 
also he had a good heart of his own, or else he 
could never have done it. 

Now they drew toward the end of this way; 

and just there where Christian had seen the cave 

when he went by, out thence came 

Maul, a giant, n ^ -\/r i • mi ' i\t t t i 

quaiTcia with torth Maui, a giant. 1 his Maul did 

Great-heart. ^ •-, m • -.i 

use to spoil young pilgrims with so- 
phistry ; and he called Great-heart by his name, 
and said unto him, How many times have you 
been forbidden to do these things ? Then said Mr. 
Great-heart, What things 1 What things ! quoth 
the giant ; you know what things : but I will put 
an end to your trade. 

Bat pray, said Mr. Great-heart, before we fall 
to it, let us understand wherefore we must fight 
Now the women and children stood trembling, and 
knew not what to do. Quoth the giant. You rob 
the country, and rob it with the worst of thefts. 



BATTLE WITH GIANT MAUL. 3G5 

These are but generals, said Mr. Great-heart j 
come to particulars, man. 

Then said the giant, Thou practisest the craft 
of a kidnapper ; thou gatherest up wo- ^^^.^ ^^.^.^ 
men and children, and earnest them ters counted ;is 

kidnappers 

mto a strange country, to the Weak- 
ening of my master's kingdom. But now Great- 
heart replied, I am a servant of the God of heaven ; 
my business is to persuade sinners to repentance. 
I am commanded to do my endeavors to turn men, 
women, and children, from darkness 

-. , , „ , p c^ The giant and 

to light, and from the power ot batan Mr. Great-heait 
unto God ; and if this be indeed the ^^^ ^ 
ground of thy quaiTel, let us fall to it as soon as 
thou wilt. 

Then the giant came up, and Mr Great-heart 
went to meet him ; and as he went he drew his 
sword, but the giant had a club. So without more 
ado they fell to it, and at the first blow the Giant 
struck Mr. Great-heart down upon one of his 
knees. With that the women and chil- ,„ , . ,, 

Weak folks 

dren cried out. So Mr. Great-heart re- prayers some 

. , _ times help 

covering himself, laid about him in full stiong folks' 
lusty manner, and gave the giant a 
wound in his arm. Thus he fought for the space 
of an hour, to that height of heat, that the breath 
came out of the giant's nostrils as the heat doth 
out of a boiling cauldron. 

Then they sat down to rest them; but Mr. 
Great-heart betook himself to prayer. Also the 



366 THE GIANT SLAIN. 

women and children did nothing but sigh and cry 

all the time that the battle did last. 

When they had rested them, and taken breath, 

they both fell to it again, and Mr. Great-heart, 

with a blow, fetched the giant down 

The giant to the orround. Nay, hold, let me re- 
struck down. o J ' » 

cover, quoth he. So Mr. Great-heart 
fairly let him get up ; so to it they went again ; 
and the giant missed but little of all to breaking 
Mr. Great-heart's scull with his club. 

Mr. Great-heart seeing that, runs to him in the 

full heat of his spirit, and pierceth him under the 

fifth rib. With that the giant beo^an to 

He is slain, and iiiiii- -, 

his head dis- famt, and could hold up his club no 
longer. Then Mr. Great-heart second- 
ed his blow, and smit the head of the giant from 
his shoulders. Then the women and children re- 
joiced, and Mr. Great-heart also praised God for 
the deliverance he had wrought. 

When this was done, they amongst them erected ! 
a pillar, and fastened the giant's head thereon, and i 
wrote under it in letters that passengers might! 
read : 



He that did wear this head was one 

That pilgrims did misuse ; 
He stopt their way, he spared none, 

But did them all abuse ; 
Until that I, Great-heart, arose, 

The pilgrim's guide to be ; 
Until that I did him oppose 

That was their enemy. 



I 



DISCOURSE OF THE FIGHT. 367 



@:i)e 0i^tl) Stage. 

Now I saw that they went on to the ascent thai 
I was a little way off, cast up to be a prospect foi 
(pilgrims. That was the place from whence Chris- 
itian had the first sight of Faithful his brother. 
! Wherefore, here they sat down and rested. The;/ 
I also here did eat and drink, and make merry, for 
i that they had gotten deliverance from this so dan- 
I gerous an enemy. As they sat thus and did eat, 
I Christiana asked the guide if he had caught no 
\ hurt in the battle. Then said Mr. Great-heart, 
j No, save a little on my flesh ; yet that also shall 
; be so far from being to my detriment, that it is at 
present a proof of my love to m.y Master and you, 
and shall be a means, by grace, to increase my re- 
ward at last. 

Chr. But were you not afraid, good sir, when 
you saw him come with his club ? 

Great. It is my duty, said he, to mistrust my 
own ability, that 1 may have reliance Discourse of 
on Him who is stronger than all. the fight. 

Chr. But what did you think when he fetched 
you do^vn to the ground at the first blow 1 

Great. Why, I thought, quoth he, that so my 

Master himself was seiTed, and yet he it was that 

conquered at last. 2 Cor. 4:10, 11 ; Rom. 8 : 37. 

Matt. When you all have thought what you 



3^8 THEY MEET OLD HONEST. 

Matthew here please, I think God has been wonder- 
admires God's „ -, , 1 X.1 • i_ • • 
goodness. lully good unto US, Doth in bringing us 

out of this valley, and in delivering us 
out of the hand of this enemy. For my part, I see 
no reason why we should distrust our God any 
more, since he has now, and in such a place as 
this, given us such testimony of his love. Then 
they got up, and went forward. 

Now a little before them stood an oak, and un- 
der it, when they came to it, they found an old 
^,,„ pilo^rim fast asleep. They knew that 

Old Honest ^ ^ , , ^ • i i 

asleep under he was a pilgrim, by his clothes, and 
his staff, and his girdle. 

So the guide, Mr. Great-heart, awaked him ; 
and the old gentleman, as he lifted up his eyes, 
cried out. What's the matter ] who are you 1 and 
what is your business here 1 

Great. Come, man, be not so hot; here are 
One saint some- ^one but foends. Yet the old man 
*hSrf?hi8ene S^^s up, aiid stauds upou his guard, 
my. and will know of them what they are. 

Then said the guide, My name is Great-heart: I 
am the guide of these pilgrims that are going to 
the celestial country. 

Hon. Then said Mr. Honest, I cry you mercy : 

I feared that you had been of the 

Great-heart and company of thosG that some time ago 

did rob Little-faith of his money ; but, 

now I look better about me, I perceive you are" 

honester people. 



DISCOURSE WITH OLD HONEST. 360 

Great. Why, what would or could you have 
done to have helped yourself, if indeed we had 
been of that company 1 

Hon. Done 1 Why, I would have fought as 
long as breath had been in me ; and had I so done, 
I am sure you could never have given me the 
worst on't ; for a christian can never be overcome 
unless he shall yield of himself. 

Great. Well said, Father Honest, quoth the 
guide ; for by this I know thou art a cock of the 
right kind, for thou hast said the truth. 

Hon. And by this also I know that thou know- 
est what true pilgrimage is ; for all others do think 
that we are the soonest overcome of any. 

Great. Well, now we are so happily met, 
pray let me crave your name, and the name of the 
place you came from. 

Hon. My name ! I cannot ; but I came from 
the town of Stupidity : it lieth about whence Mr. 
four degrees beyond the city of De- ^°°^^* <=^®' 
struction. 

Great. Oh ! Are you that countryman 1 Then 
I deem I have half a guess of you ; your name is 
old Honesty, is it not 1 

Hon. So the old gentleman blushed, and said, 
Not Honesty in the abstract, but Honest is my 
name ; and I wish that my nature may agree to 
what I am called. But, sir, said the old gentleman, 
how could you guess that I am such a man, since 
I came from such a place! 

Pil. Progress. 04 



370 OLD HONEST BLESSES THEM. 

Great. I had heard of you before by my Mas- 
stupified ones ^®^» ^o^' ^^ knows all things that are 
?hosr'merSy ^^^^ ^^ the earth. But I have often 
cainai. wondered that any should come from 

your place : for your town is worse than is the 
city of Destruction itself 

Hon. Yes, we lie more off from the sun, and so 
are more cold and senseless. But were a man in 
a mountain of ice, yet if the Sun of Righteousness 
will arise upon him his frozen heart shall feel a 
thaw; and thus it has been with me. 

Great. I believe it, Father Honest, I believe 
it; for I know the thing is true. 

Then the old gentleman saluted all the pilgrims 
with a holy kiss of charity, and asked them their 
names, and how they had fared since they set out 
on their pilgrimage. 

Chr. Then said Christiana, My name I suppose 

oidHonestand ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^5 g^^*^ Christian 
Christiana talk, was my liusband, and these four are 

his children. But can you think how the old 

gentleman was taken when she told him who she 

was \ He skipped, lie smiled, he blessed them 

with a thousand good wishes, saying: 

Hon. I have heard much of your husband, and 

of his travels and wars which he underwent in his 

days. Be it spoken to your comfort, the name of 

your husband rings all over these parts of the 

world : his faith, his courage, his enduring, and 

his sincerity under all, have made his name famous. 



TALK ABOUT MR. FEARING. 371 

Then he turned him to the boys, and asked them 
of their names, which they told him. Then said 
he unto them, Matthew, be thou like ^,, ,, ^^ 

' _ ' Old Mr. Hon- 

Matthew the publican, not in vice, est's blessing 

... ■!. _ r^ -, °^ them. 

but m Yutue. Matt. 10 : 3. Samuel, 
said he, be thou like Samuel the prophet, a man 
of faith and prayer. Psalm 99 : 6. Joseph, said he, 
be thou like Joseph in Potiphar's house, chaste, 
and one that flees from temptation. Gen. 39. And 
James, be thou like James the just, and like 
James the brother of our Lord. Acts, 1 : 13. 
Then they told him of Mercy, and how she had 
left her town and her kindred to come along with 
Christiana, and with her sons. At that the old 
honest man said, Mercy is thy name : jjg biesseth 
by mercy shalt thou be sustained and Mercy. 
carried through all those difficulties that shall as- 
sault thee in thy way, till thou shalt come thither, 
where thou shalt look the Fountain of mercy in the 
face with comfort. All this while the guide, Mr. 
Great-heart, was very well pleased, and smiled 
upon his companions. 

Now, as they walked along together, the guide 
asked the old gentleman if he did not 

■AT r^ • Talk of one Mr. 

know one Mr. Fearmg, that came on Fearing, 
pilgrimage out of his parts. 

Hon. Yes, very well, said he. He was a man 
that had the root of the matter in him : but he was 
one of the most troublesome pilgrims that ever I 
inet with in all my days 



372 TALK ABOUT 

Great. I perceive you knew him, for you have 
given a very right character of him. 

Hox. Knew him ! I was a great companion of 
his ; I was with him most an end ; when he first 
began to think upon what would come upon us 
hereafter, I was with him. 

Great. I was his guide from my Master's 
house to the gates of the celestial city. 

Hon. Then you knew him to be a troublesome 
one. 

Great. I did so; but I could very well bear 
it ; for men of my calling are oftentimes entrusted 
with the conduct of such as he was. 

Hon. Well then, pray let us hear a little of him, 
and how he managed himself under your conduct. 

Great. Why, he was always afi'aid that he 

should come short of whither he had 

troublesome^ a desire to go. Every thing frighten- 

pilgrimage. ^^ j^-^ ^,^^^ j^^ j^^^^.^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^p^^T. 

of, if it had but the least appearance of opposition 
„. , , . in it. I heard that he lay roarina at 

HiS behavior at ./ o 

the Slough of the Slough of Despond for above a 
month together ; nor durst he, for all 
he saw several go over before him, venture, though 
they many of them offered to lend him their hands. 
He would not go back again neither. The celes- 
tial city — he said he should die if he came not to 
it ; and yet he was dejected at every difficulty, and 
stumbled at every straw that any body cast in his 
way. Well, after he had lain at the Slough of 



MR. FEARING. 373 

Despond a great while, as I have told you, one 
sunshiny morning, I don't know how, he ventured, 
and so got over ; but when he was over he would 
scarce believe it. He had, I think, a Slough of 
Despond in his mind, a slough that he carried every 
vvhere with him, or else he could never have been 
as he was. So he came up to the gate, you know 
what I mean, that stands at the head of this way, and 
there also he stood a good while before j^jg behavior 
he would venture to knock. When at the gate, 
the gate was opened he would give back, and give 
place to others, and say that he was not worthy. 
For, for all he got before some to the gate, yel 
many of them v/ent in before him. There the poor 
man would stand shaking and shrinking; I dare 
say it would have pitied one's heart to have seen 
him. Nor would he go back again. At last he 
took the hammer that hanged on the gate, in his 
hand, and gave a small rap or two ; then one 
opened to him, but he shrunk back as before. He 
that opened stepped out after him, and said, Thou 
trembling one, what wantest thou ? With that he 
fell down to the ground. He that spoke to him 
wondered to see him so faint, so he said to him. 
Peace be to thee ; up, for I have set open the door 
to thee ; come in, for thou art blessed. With that 
he got up, and went in trembling ; and when he 
was in he was ashamed to show his face. Well, 
oiler- he had been entertained there awhile, as you 
know how the manner is, he was bid go on his way 



374 TALK ABOUT 

and also told the way lie bliould l;ako. So he went 
on till came to our h(nise ; but as he behaved him- 
Belf at ihe gate, so he did at my Master the Inter- 
preter's door. He lay there about in the cold a 
good while, before he would adventure to call; 
yet he would not eo back : and the 

Ilia behavior " i i i i -vt 

at the interpre- nights wero loug and cold then. Nay, 
ho had a note of necessity in his bosom 
to my Master to receive him, and grant him the 
comfort of his house, and also to allow hirn a stoui 
and valiant conductor, because ho was himself km 
chicken-hearted a man ; and yet for all that he w.im 
afraid to call at the door. So he lay up and down 
thereabouts, till, poor man, he was almost starved ; 
yea, so great was his drjjection, that though he saw 
several others for knocking get in, yet he w;i 
afraid to venture. At last, I think I looked out nl 
the window, and perceiving a man to be up anri 
down about the door, I went out to him, and asked 
what he was ; but, poor man, the water stood in 
his eyes ; so 1 perceived what he wanted. I went 
therefore in, and told it in the house, and we show- 
ed the thing to our Lord: so he sent me out again, 
to entreat Jiim to come in ; but I dare say, I had 
hard work to do it. At last he came in ; and I 
iiowhewuBen- ^^^^ ^''^Y that for my Lord, he carried 
temined there, jj- wonderfully lovingly to him. There 
were but a few good bits at the table but some of 
it was laid upon his trencher. Then he presented 
the note ; and my Lord looked thereon, and said 



MR. FEARING. 375 

his desire siiould be granted. So when he had 
been there a good while, he seemed to get some 
heart, and to be a Httle more comfort- He is a uuie en- 
able. For my Master, you must know, Sifeter's"^^ 
is one of very tender bowels, especially ^^^^se. 
to them that are afraid ; wherefore he earned it su 
toward him as might tend most to his encourage- 
ment. Well, when he had had a sight of the things 
of the place, and was ready to take his journey to 
go to the city, my Lord, as he did to Christian be- 
fore, gave him a bottle of spirits, and some com- 
fortable things to eat. Thus we set forward, and 
I went before him ; but the man was but of few 
words, only he would sigh aloud. 

When we were come to where the three fellows 
were hanged, he said that he doubted that that 
would be his end also. Only he seem- 
ed glad when he saw the Cross and ly^afrSd Shen 
the Sepulchre. There I confess he bltrbm'che?^^ 
desired to stay a little to look j and "^^^l^^^ '^"^ 
he seemed for a while after to be a 
little cheery. When he came to the hill Difficulty, 
he made no stick at that, nor did he much fear the 
lions ; for you must know that his troubles were 
not about such things as these ; his fear was about 
his acceptance at last. 

I got him in at the house Beautiful, I think before 
he was willing. Also when he was in, I brought 
him acquainted with the damsels of the place ; but 
he was ashamed to make himself much in compa- 



376 TALK ABOUT 

ny. He desired much to be alone ; yet he always 
loved good talk, and often would get 

Dumpish at , , . , , , , . „ 

the house Beau- behind the skreen to hear it. He 
also loved much to see ancient things, 
and to be pondering them in his mind. He told 
me afterward, that he loved to be in those two 
houses from which he came last, to wit, at the gate, 
and that of the Interpreter, but that he durst not 
be so bold as to ask. 

When we went also from the house Beautiful, 
down the hill, into the Valley of Hu- 

Pleasant in .,. . , , t ,, 

the Valley of miliatiou, he Went down as well as 

Humilianon. ^^^^ j ^^^ ^ ^^^ -^ ^^^ |-^^ , £^^ j^^ 

cared not how mean he was, so he might be happy 
at last. Yea, I think there was a kind of sympa- 
thy betwixt that valley and him ; for I never saw 
him better in all his pilgrimage than he was iu 
that valley. 

Here he would lie down, embrace the ground, 
and kiss the very flowers that grew in this valley. 
Lam. 3 : 27-29. He would now be up every 
morning by break of day, tracing and walking to 
and fro in the valley. 

But when he was come to the entrance of the 
Much perplex- Galley of the Shadow of Death, I 
of th?sSow thought I should have lost my man : 
of Death. not for that he had any inclination to 

go back; that he always abhorred; but he was 
ready to die for fear. Oh, the hobgoblins will 
have me ! the hobgoblins will have me ! cried he ; 



MR. FEARING. 377 

aiid I could not beat him out of it. He made such 
a noise, and such an outcry here, that had they but 
heard him, it was enough to encourage them to 
come and fall upon us. 

But this I took very great notice of, that this 
valley was as quiet when we went through it as 
ever I knew it before or since. I suppose those 
enemies here had now a special check from our 
Lord, and a command not to meddle until Mr. 
Fearing had passed over it. 

It would be too tedious to tell you of all : -^e 
will therefore only mention a passage or two more. 
When he was come to Vanity Fair, I His- behavior at 
thousfht he would have fouorht with all ^^""y f^"'- 
the men in the Fair. I feared there we should 
have been both knocked on the head, so hot was 
he against their fooleries. Upon the Enchanted 
Ground he was very wakeful. But when he was 
come at the river where v/as no bridge, there 
again he was in a heavy case. Now, now, he said, 
he should be drowned for ever, and so never see 
that face with comfort that he had come so many 
miles to behold. 

And here also I took notice of what was very 
remarkable : the water of that river was lower at 
this time than ever I saw it in all my life ; so he 
went over at last, not much above wetshod. When 
he was going up to the gate I began His boldness at 
to take leave of him, and to wish him *^^*- 

a good reception above. So he said, I shall, I 



378 TALK ABOUT 

shall. Then parted we asunder, and I saw him no 
more. 

Hon. Then it seems he was well at last 1 

Great. Yes, yes, I never had doubt about him. 
He was a man of a choice spirit, only he was al- 
ways kept very low, and that made his life so bur- 
densome to himself, and so troublesome to others. 
Psalm 88. He was above many, tender' of sin : 
he was so afraid of doing injuries to others, that 
he often would deny himself of that which was 
lawful, because he would not offend. Rom. 14 : 
21; 1 Cor. 8: 13. 

Hon. But what should be the reason that such a 
good man should be all his days so much in the dark 1 

Great. There are two sorts of reasons for it. 
One is, the wise God will have it so : 

Reasons why ' . , 

good men are some must pipe, and some must weep. 
so in the dark. ^^^^^^ h : 16. Now Mr. Fearing was 

one that played upon the bass. He and his fel- 
lows sound the sackbut, whose notes are more 
doleful than the notes of other music are : though 
indeed, some say, the bass is the ground of music. 
And for my part, I care not at all for that profes- 
sion which begins not in heaviness of mind. The 
first string that the musician usually touches is the 
bass, when he intends to put all in tune. God also 
plays upon this string first, when he sets the soul 
in tune for himself Only there was the imperfec- 
tion of Mr. Fearing ; he could play upon no other 
music but this till toward his latter end. 



MR. FEARING. 379 

[I make bold to talk thus metaphorically for the 
ripening of the wits of young readers, and because, 
in the book of the Revelation, the saved are com- 
pared to a company of musicians that play upon 
their trumpets and harps, and sing their songs be- 
fore the throne. Rev. 5:8; 14 : 2, 3.] 

Hon. He was a very zealous man, as one may 
see by the relation which you have given of him. 
Difficulties, lions, or Vanity Fair, he feared not at 
all ; it was only sin, death, and hell, that were to 
him a terror, because he had some doubts about 
his interest in that celestial country. 

Great. You say right; those were the things 
that were his troublers ; and they, as ^ ^jogg ^^,0^^ 
you have well observed, arose from ^^"^• 

the weakness of his mind thereabout, not from 
weakness of spirit as to the practical part of a 
pilgi'im's life. I dare believe that, as the proverb 
is, he could have bit a fire-brand, had it stood in 
his way ; but the things with which he was oppress- 
ed, no man ever yet could shake off with ease. 

Chr. Then said Christiana, This relation of 
Mr. Fearing has done me good: I Christiana's 
thought nobody had been like me. sentence. 
But I see there was some semblance betwixt this 
good man and me : only we differed in two things. 
His troubles were so great that they broke out ; 
but mine I kept within. His also lay so hard upon 
him, they made him that he could not knock at the 
houses provided for entertainment ; but my trouble 



380 TALK ABOUT IVIR. FEARING. 

was always such as made me knock the louder, 

Mer. If I might also speak my heart, I must 
Mercy's sen- ^^7 ^^^^ Something of him has also 

tence. dwelt in me. For I have ever been 

more afraid of the lake, and the loss of a place in 
paradise, than I have been of the loss of other 
things. O, thought I, may I have the happiness 
to have a habitation there ! 'Tis enough, though 
I part with all the world to win it. 

Matt. Then said Matthew, Fear was one thing 
Matthew's sen- ^^^^ made me think that I was far from 

tence. having that within me which accompa- 

nies salvation. But if it was so with such a good 
man as he, why may it not also go well with me ? 

James. No fears, no grace, said James. Though 
James' sen- there is not always grace where there 
tence. jg i)^q f^ar of hell; yet, to be sure, 
there is no grace where there is no fear of God. 

Great. Well said, James, thou hast hit the 
mark. For the fear of God is the beginning of 
wisdom ; and to be sure, they that want the begin- 
ning have neither middle nor end. But we will 
here conclude our discourse of Mr. Fearing after 
we have sent after him this farewell : 

Well, Master Fearing, thou didst fear 

Thy God, and wast afraid 
Of doing any thing, while here, 

That would have thee betrayed. 
And didst thou fear the lake and pit 7 

Would others do so too ! 
For, as for them that want thy wit, 

They do themselves undo. 



T^LK OF SELF-WILL. 381 

Now I saw that they still went on in their talk. 
For after Mr. Great-heait had made an end with 
Mr. Fearing, Mr. Honest began to tell them of 
another, but his name was Mr. Self- 

• 1, TT Til- -ir. 1 OfMr.Self-wilL 

Will. Jtle pretended himseli to be a 
pilgrim, said Mr. Honest ; but I persuade myself 
he never came in at the gate that stands at the 
head of the way. 

Great. Had you ever any talk with *him about it] 
Hon. Yes, more than once or twice ; but he 
would always be like himself, self-will- 

, TT • 1 n r O^d Honest 

ed. He neither cared lor man, nor argu- had talked with 
ment, nor yet example ; what his mind 
prompted him to, that he would do, and nothing 
else could he be got to do. 

Great. Pray what principles did he hold? for 
I suppose you can tell. 

Hon. He held that a man might follow the viceB 
as well as the virtues of pilgrims ; and 
that if he did both, he should be cer- opin^s.^ 
tainly saved. 

Great. How ] If he had said, it is possible for 
the best to be guilty of the vices, as well as to 
partake of the virtues of pilgi'ims, he could nol 
much have been blamed ; for indeed we are ex- 
empted from no vice absolutely, but on condition 
that we watch and strive. But this I perceive is 
not the thing ; but if I understand you right, your 
meaning is, that he was of opinion that it was al- 
lowable so to be. 



382 TALK OF SELF-WII4.. 

Hon. Ay, ay, so I mean, and so he believed 
and practised. 

Great. But what grounds had he for his so 
saying ] 

Hon. Why, he said he had the Scripture for 
his warrant. 

Great. Prithee, Mr. Honest, present us with 
a few particulars. 

Hon. So I will. He said, to have to do with 
other men's wives had been practised by David, 
God's beloved ; and therefore he could do it. He 
said, to have more women than one was a thing 
that Solomon practised, and therefore he could do 
it. He said, that Sarah and the godly midwives of 
Egypt lied, and so did saved Rahab, and there- 
fore he could do it. He said, that the disciples 
went at the bidding of their Master, and took away 
the owner's ass, and therefore he could do so too. 
He said, that Jacob got the inheritance of his fa- 
ther in a way of guile and dissimulation, and there- 
fore he could do so too. 

Great. High base indeed ! And are you sure 
he was of this opinion 1 

Hon. I have heard him plead for it, bring 
Scripture for it, bring arguments for it, &c. 

Great. An opinion that is not fit to be with 
any allowance in the world ! 

Hon. You must understand me rightly : he did 
not say that any man might do this ; but that they 
who had the virtues of those that did such things, 
might also do the same. 



TALK OF SELF-WILL. 383 

Great. But what more false than such a con- 
clusion 1 For this is as much as to say, that be- 
cause good men heretofore have sinned of infirmi- 
ty, therefore he had allowance to do it of a pre- 
sumptuous mind ; or that if, because a child, by 
the blast of the wind, or for that it stu'.iibled at a 
stone, fell down and defiled itself in the mire, 
therefore he might wilfully lie down and wallow 
like a boar therein. Who could have thought that 
any one could so far have been blinded by the 
power of lust ] But what is written must be true ; 
they " stumble at the word, being disobedient, 
whereunto also they were appointed." 1 Peter, 2 : 
8. His supposing that such may have the godly 
men's virtues, who addict themselves to their vices, 
is also a delusion as strong as the other. To eat 
up the sin of God's people, Hos. 4:8, as a dog 
licks up filth, is no sign of one that is possessed 
with their virtues. Nor can I believe that one who 
is of this opinion can at present have faith or love 
in him. But I know you have made some strong 
objections against him ; prithee what can he say 
for himself? 

Hon. Why, he says, to do this by way of opi- 
nion, seems abundantly more honest than to do it, 
and yet hold contrary to it in opinion. 

Great. A very wicked answer. For though 
to let loose the bridle to lusts, while our opinions 
are agahist such things, is bad ; yet to sin, and 
plead a toleration so to do, is worse : the one stum- 



384 TALK ABOUT 

bles beholders accidentally, the other leads them 
mto the snare. 

Hon. There are many of this man's mind, that 
have not this man's mouth ; and jthat makes going 
on pilgrimage of so little esteem as it is. 

Great. You have said the truth, and it is to 
be lamented : but he that feareth the King of pa- 
radise shall come out of them all. 

Chris. There are strange opinions in the world. 
I know one that said, it was time enough to re- 
pent when we come to die. 

Great. Such are not over- wise; that man 
^vould have been loth, might he have had a week 
to run twenty miles in his life, to defer his journey 
to the last hour of that week. 

Hox. You say right ; and yet the generality of 
them, who count themselves pilgrims, do indeed 
do thus. I am, as you see, an old man, and have 
been a traveller in this road many a day; and J 
have taken notice of many things. 

I have seen some that have set out as if they 
would drive all the world before them, who yet 
have, in a few days, died as they in the wilder- 
ness, and so never got sight of the promised land. 
I have seen some that have promised nothing at 
first setting out to be pilgrims, and who one would 
have thought could not have lived a day, that have 
yet proved very good pilgi'ims. I have seen some 
who have run hastily forward, that again have, af- 
ter a little time, run just as fast back again. I have 



SOME PROFESSORS. 385 

seen some who have spoken veiy well of a pil- 
grim's life at first, that after a whiie have spoken 
as much against it. I have heard some, when they 
first set out for paradise, say positively, there is 
such a place, who, when they have been almost 
there, have come back again, and said there is 
none. I have heard some vaunt what they would 
do in case they should be opposed, that have, even 
at a false alarm, fled faith, the pilgrim's way, 
and all. 

Now as they were thus on their way there came 
one running to meet them, and said, 
Gentlemen, and you of the weaker ^"^^^Jbil^ °' 
eoit, if you love life, shift for your- 
selves, for the robbers are before you. 

Great. Then said Mr. Great-heart, They be 
the three that set upon Little-Faith heretofore. 
"Well, said he, we are ready for them : 
so they went on their way. Now tliey ^SudS!^ 
looked at every turning when they 
should have met with the ^-illains ; but whether 
they heard of Mr. Great-heart, or whether they 
had some other game, they came not up to the 
pilgrims. 

Christiana then wished fur an inn to refiresh 
herself and her children, because they 
were wear\'. Then said Mr. Honest, wishes for an 
There is one a little before us, where ""' 
a very honorable disciple, one Gains dwells. Rom. 
IG : 23. So they all concluded to tura in thither ; 
Pfl. Propws. 25 



386 THE riLGKIMS 

and the rather, because the old gentleman gave 
him so good a report. When they came to the 
door they went in, not knocking, for folks use not 
to knock at the door of an inn. Then they called 
for the master of the house, and he came to them 
So they asked if they might lie there that night. 

Gaius. Yes, gentlemen, if you be true men ; 
for my house is for none but pilgrims, 
tains them, and Then Were Christiana, Mercy, and the 
°^' boys, the more glad, for that the inn- 

keeper was a lover of pilgrims. So they called for 
rooms, and he showed them one for Christiana 
and her children, and Mercy, and another for Mr 
Great-heart and the old gentleman. 

Great. Then said Mr. Great-heart, Good 
Gaius, what hast thou for supper 1 for these pil- 
grims have come far to-day, and are weary. 

Gaius. It is late, said Gaius, so we cannot con 
veniently go out to seek food ; but such as we have 
you shall be welcome to, if that will content. 

Great. We will be content with what thou 
hast in the house ; for as much as I have proved 
thee, thou art never destitute of that which is 
convenient. 

Then he went down and spake to the cook 
whose name was Taste-that-which-is- 

Game's cook. 

good, to get ready supper for so many 
pilgrims. This done, he comes up again, saying, 
„„ Come, my o^ood friends, you are wel- 

He comes up ' j o ' j 

again. corae to me, and I am glad that I havo 



AT GAIUS'S HOUSE. 387 

a house to entertain you in ; and while supper is 
making ready, if you please, let us entertain one 
another with some good discourse; so they all 
said. Content. 

Gaius. Then said Gains, Whose wife is this 
aged matron 1 and whose dauo^hter is 

, . 110 Talk between 

this young damsel ( Cuius and hi5 

Great. This woman is the wife of ^^^ 
one Christian, a pilgrim of former times ; and these 
are his four children. The maid is one of her ac- 
quaintance, one that she hath persuaded to come 
with her on pilgrimage. The boys take all after 
their father, and covet to tread in his steps ; yea, 
if they do but see any place where the old pilgi'im 
hath lain, or any print of his foot, it ministereth 
joy to their hearts, and they covet to lie or tread 
in the same. 

Gaius. Then said Gaius, Is this Christian's 
wife, and are these Christian's chil- 
dren 1 I knew your husband's father, ancestors! ^ ^ 
yea, also his father's father. Many 
have been good of this stock ; their ancestors dwelt 
first at Antioch. Acts, 11 : 26. Christian's proge- 
nitors (I suppose you have heard your husband 
talk of them) were very worthy men. They have, 
above any that I know, showed themselves men 
of great virtue and courage for the Lord of the 
pilgrims, his ways, and them that loved him. I 
have heard of many of your husband's relations 
that have stood all trials for the sake of the truth. 



388 THE PILGRIMS 

Stephen, that was one of the first of the family 
from whence your husband sprang, was knocked 
on the head with stones. Acts, 7 : 59, 60. James, 
another of this generation, was slain with the edge 
of the sword. Acts, 12 : 2. To say nothing of Paul 
and Peter, men anciently of the family from whence 
your husband came, there was Ignatius, who was 
cast to the lions ; Romanus, whose flesh was cut by 
pieces from his bones ; and Poly carp, that played 
the man in the fire. There was he that was hanged 
up in a basket in the sun for the wasps to eat ; and 
he whom they put into a sack, and cast into the 
sea to be drowned. It would be impossible utter- 
ly to count up all of that family who have suffered 
injuries and death for the love of a pilgiim's life. 
Nor can I but be glad to see that thy husband has 
left behind him four such boys as these. I hope 
they will bear up their father's name, and tread in 
their father's steps, and come to their father's end. 
Great. Indeed, Sir, they are likely lads : they 
seetn to choose heartily their father's ways. 

Gaius. That is it that I said. Wherefore Chris- 
tian's family is like still to spread abroad upon the 
face of the ground, and yet to be nu- 
ChStiana Hierous upon the face of the earth ; let 
about her Christiana look out some damsels for 

boys. 

her sons, to whom they may be be- 
trothed, &c. that the name of their father, and the 
house of his progenitors, may never be forgotten 
in the world. 



AT GAIUS'S HOUSE. 389 

Hon. 'Tis pity his family should fall and be 
extinct. 

Gaius. Fall it cannot, but be diminished it 
may ; but let Christiana take my advice, and that 
IS the way to uphold it. And, Christiana, said 
tliis innkeeper, I am glad to see thee and thy 
friend Mercy together here, a lovely couple. And 
if I may advise, take Mercy into a nearer re- 
lation to thee : if she will, let her be given to Mat- 
thew thy eldest son. It is the way to 

•' ... o. •*■ i^a'ch be- 

preserve a posterity in the earth. So tween Mercy 

, . - 111 7 • ^<i Matthew 

this match was concluded, and in pro- 
cess of time they were married : but more of that 
hereafter. 

Gaius also proceeded, and said, I will now 
speak on the behalf of women, to take away their 
reproach. For as death and the curse came into 
the world by a woman. Gen. 3, so also did life and 
health : God sent forth his Son, made of a woman. 
Gal. 4 : 4. Yea, to show how much they that 
came after did abhor the act of the „„ 

Why women of 

mother, this sex in the Old Testament old so much de- 

1 1 -n -c ^ M 1 • sired children 

coveted children, it happily this or 
that woman might be the mother of the Savior of 
the world. I will say again, that when the Savior 
was come, women rejoiced in him, before either 
man or angel. Luke, 1 : 42-46. I read not that 
ever any man did give unto Christ so much as 
one gi-oat; but the women followed him, and 
ministered to him of their substarice. Luke, 8 : 2, 3. 



390 THE SUPPER. 

'Twas a woman that washed his feet with tears, 
Luke, 7 : 37-50 ; and a woman that anointed his 
body to the burial. John, 11 : 2; 12 : 3. They 
were women who wept when he was go?ng to the 
cross, Luke, 23 : 27 ; and women that followed 
him from the cross. Matt. 27 : 55, 56 ; Luke, 23 : 
55 ; and that sat over against his sepulchre when 
he was buried. Matt. 27 : 61. They were women 
that were first with him at his resurrection-morn, 
Luke, 24 : 1 ; and women that brought tidings first 
to his disciples that he was risen from the dead. 
Luke, 24 : 22, 23. AVomen therefore are highly 
favored, and show by these things that they are 
sharers with us in the grace of life. 

Now the cook sent up to signify that supper 
was almost ready, and sent one to lay 
the cloth, and the trenchers, and to set 
the salt and bread in order. 

Then said Matthew, The sight of this cloth, and 
of this forerunner of the supper, begetteth in me a 
greater appetite to my food than I had before. 

Gaius. So let all ministering doctrines to thee 
in this life beget in thee a greater desire to sit at 
the supper of the great King in his kingdom;, for 
all preaching, books, and ordinances here, are but 
What is to be ^^ ^^® laying of the ti'enchers, and the 
faylLT^of^X setting of salt upon the board, when 
dotifaSdVen! compared with the feast which our 
chers. Lord will make for us when we come 

to bis house. 



THE SUPPER. 391 

So supper came up. And first a heave-shoulder 
and a wave-breast w^ere set on the table before 
them; to show that they must begin their meal 
with prayer and praise to God. The heave-shoul- 
der David lifted up his heart to God with; and 
with the wave-breast, where his heart lay, he used 
to lean upon his harp when he played. Lev. 7 : 
32-34; 10:14, 15; Psalm 25:1; Heb. 13:15. 
These two dishes were very fresh and good, and 
they all ate heartily thereof. 

The next they brought up was a bottle of wine, 
as red as blood. Deut. 32 : 14 ; .Tudg. 9 :13 ; John, 
15 : 5. So Gains said to them, Drink freely ; this 
is the true juice of the vine that makes glad the 
heart of God and man. So they drank and were 
merry. 

The next was a dish of milk well crumbed ; Gaius 
said, Let the boys have that, that they 

, 1 -, -r> « . ^ A dish of milk. 

may grow thereby. 1 Ir'et. 2 : 1, 2. 

Then they brought up in course a dish of butter 
and honey. Then said Gaius, Eat q^ ^oney and 
freely of this, for this is good to cheer butter. 
up and strengthen your judgments and under- 
standings. This was our Lord's dish when he was 
n child; *' Butter and honey shall he eat, that he 
may know to refuse the evil, and choose the 
good." Isa. 7 : 15. 

Then they brought them up a dish of apples, 
and they were very good-tasted fruit. ^ dish of ap- 
Then said Matthew, May we eat ap- p'®^ 



392 THE SUPPER. 

pies, since it was sucli by and with which the ser- 
pent beguiled our first mother 1 
Then said Gains : 



Apples were they with which we were beguil'd ; 
Yet sin, not apples, hath our souls defil'd ; 
Apples forbid, if ate, corrupt the blood ; 
To each such, when commanded, does us good ; 
Drink of his flagons then, thou church, his dove, 
And eat his apples, who art sick of love. 

Then said Matthew, I made the scruple, be- 
cause I a while since was sick with the eating of 
fruit. 

Gaius. Forbidden fruit will make you sick; 
but not what our Lord has tolerated. 

While they were thus talking they were pre- 
sented with another dish, and it was a 
dish of nuts. Song, 6:11. Then said 
some at the table, Nuts spoil tender teeth, espe- 
cially the teeth of children : which when Gaius 
heard, he said : 

~ Hard texts are nuts, (I will not call them cheaters,) 
Whose shells do keep their kernels from the eaters ; 
Open the shells, and you shall have the meat ; 
They here are brought for you to crack and eat. 

Then were they very merry, and sat at the 
table a long time, talking of many things. Then 
said the old gentleman, My good landlord, while 



MATTHEW AND MERCY. 393 

we are cracking your nuts, if you please, do you 
open this riddle : 

A man there was, though some did count him , .,,, 

J -A. riddle put 

mad, forth by old 

The more he cast Sway, the more he had. Honest. 

Tlien they all gave good heed, wondering what 
good Gains would say ; so he sat still a while, and 
then thus replied : 



He who bestows his goods upon the poor, 
Shall have as much again, and ten times more. 



Gaiua opens it 



won- 



Then said Joseph, I dare say, sir, j^^^ ^ 
I did not think you could have found ders. 

it out. 

Oh ! said Gaius, I have been trained up in this 
way a gi'eat while : nothing teaches like expe- 
rience. I have learned of my Lord to be kind, 
and have found by experience that I have gained 
thereby. There is that scattereth, and yet in- 
creaseth ; and there is that withholdeth more than 
is meet, but it tendeth to poverty. There is that 
maketh himself rich, yet hath nothing: there is 
that maketh himself poor, yet hath great riches. 
Frov. 11 :24; 13:7. 

Then Samuel whispered to Christiana, his mo- 
ther, and said. Mother, this is a very good man's 
house : let us stay here a good while, and let my 
brother Matthew be married here to Mercy, before 



S94 great-heart's riddle. 

we go any further. The which Gaius, the ho^t, 
over-hearing, said, With a very good will, my child. 

So they stayed there more than a month, and 
Matthew and ^orcy was given to Matthew to wife. 
Mercy married. While they Stayed here, Mercy, as her 
custom w^as, would be making coats and garments 
to give to the poor, by which she broiight a very 
good report upon the pilgrims. 

But to return again to our story. After supper 
^. , the lads desired a bed, for they were 

The boys go to ^ ^ ' •' ^ 

bed, the rest sit weary with travelling". Then Gaius 

up. '' ° , 

called to show them their chamber; 
but said Mercy, I will have them to bed. So she 
had them to bed, and they slept well : but the rest 
sat up all night; for Gaius and they were such 
suitable company that they could not tell how to 
part. After much talk of their Lord, themselves, 
Old Honest and their journey,' old Mr. Honest, he 
'^°^^- that put forth the riddles to Gaius, be- 
gan to nod. Then said Great-heart, What, Sir, 
you begin to be drowsy ; come, rub up now, here 
is a riddle for you. Then said Mr. Honest, let us 
liear it. Then replied Mr. Great-heart : 



He that will kill, must first be overcon^e : 
Who live abroad would, fir.st must die at home. 



Ha ! said Mr. Honest, it is a hard one ; hard to 
expound, and harder to practise. But, come, land-' 
lord, said he, I will, if you please, leave my part 



A COMPARISON. 3^5 

to you : do you expound it, and I will hear what 
you say. 

No, said Gains, it was put to you, and it is ex- 
pected you should answer it. Then said the old 
gentleman : 

He first by grace must conquered be, 

That sin would mortify ; ipjjg n^die 

Who that he lives would convince me, opened. 

Unto himself must die. 

It is right, said Gains ; good doctrine and ex- 
perience teach this. For first, until grace displays 
itself, and overcomes the soul with its glory, it is 
altogether without heart to oppose sin. Besides, 
if sin is Satan's cords, by which the soul lies 
bound, how should it make resistance before it is 
loosed from that infirmity'? Secondly, Nor will 
any one that knows either reason or grace believe 
that such a man can be a living monument of grace 
ihat is a slave to his own corruptions. . 

\ A question 

And now it comes into my mind, I worth the 

minding. 

will tell you a story worth the hear- 
ing. There were two men that went on pilgrim- 
age; the one began when he was young, the 
other when he was old. The young man had 
strong corruptions to grapple with ; the old man's 
were weak with the decays of nature. The young 
man trod his steps as even as did the old one, and 
was eveiy way as light as he. Who now, or 
which of them, had their graces shining clearest, 
since both seemed to be alike ] 



39G great-heart's discourse. 

Hon. The young man's doubtless. For that 
which makes head against the greatest 

A comparison. . . . ^ 

opposition, gives best demonstration 
that it is strongest ; especially when it also holdeth 
pace with that which meets not with half so much, 
as to be sure old age does not. Besides, I have 
observed that old men have blessed themselves 

with this mistake : namely, taking- the 

A mistake. 

decays of nature for a gracious con- 
quest over corruptions, and so have been apt to 
beguile themselves. Indeed, old men that are gi-a- 
cious are best able to give advice to them that are 
young, because they have seen most of the empti- 
ness of things : but yet, for an old and a young 
man to set out both together, the young one has the 
advantage of the fairest discovery of a work of 
grace within him, though the old man's corrup- 
tions are naturally the weakest. Thus they sat 
talking till break of day. 

Now when the family v/ere up, Christiana bid 
her son James that he should read a chapter; 
so he read the 53d of Isaiah. When he had done. 
Another ques- ^^' Honest asked why it was said 
*^o°- that the Savior was to come " out of a 

dry gi'ound;" and also that "he had no form os 
comeliness in him." 

Great. Then said Mr. Great-heart, To the 
first I answer. Because the church of the Jews, of 
which Christ came, had then lost almost all the 
sap and spirit of religion. To the second I say^ 



GIANT SLAY-GOOD. 397 

ihe words are spoken in the person of unbelievers, 
who, because they want the eye that can see into 
our Prince's heart, therefore they judge of him by 
the meanness of his outside, just hke those who, 
not knowing that precious stones are covered over 
with a homely crust, when they have found one, 
because they know not what they have found, cast 
it away again, as men do a common stone. 

Well, said Gaius, now you are here, and since, 
as I know, Mr. Great-heart is good at his weapons, 
if you please, after we have refreshed ourselves 
we will walk into the fields, to see if we can do 
any good. About a mile from hence there is one 
Slay-good, a giant, that doth much annoy the king's 
highway in these parts ; and I know whereabout 
his haunt is. He is master of a number of thieves ; 
'twould be well if we could clear these parts of 
him. So they consented and went; Mr. Great- 
heart with his sword, helmet, and shield ; and the 
rest with spears and staves. 

When they came to the place where he was, 
they found him with one Feeble-mind Giant aiay-good 
in his hand, whom his sen-ants had tbund with one 

' ^ ^ ^ ^ Feeble-nund lu 

brought unto him, havinof taken him in ^i* ^^nd. 
the way. Now the giant was rifling him, with 
purpose after that to pick his bones ; for he was 
of the nature of flesh-eaters. 

Well, so soon as he saw Mr. Great-heart and 
liis friends at the mouth of his cave, with their 
weapons, he demanded what they wanted. 



398 SLAY-GOOD KILLED. 

Great. We want thee ; for we are come to 
revenge the quaiTels of the many that thou hast 
slain of the pilgrims, when thou hast dragged 
them out of the King's highway : wherefore come 
out of thy cave. So he armed himself and came 
out, and to battle they went, and fought for above 
an hour, and then stood still to take wind. 

Slay. Then said the giant, Why are you here 
on my ground ] 

Great. To revenge the blood of pilgrims, as I 
told thee before. So they went to it again, and the 
giant made Mr. Great-heart give back : but he came 
up again, and in the greatness of his mind he let 
fly with, such stoutness at the giant's 
assaulted and head and sides, that he made him let 
his weapon fall out of his hand. So he 
smote him, and slew him, and cut oflf his head, and 
brought it away to the inn. He also took Feeble- 
mind, the pilgrim, and brought him with him to 
his lodgings. When they were come home they 
showed his head to the family, and set it up, as 
they had done others before, for a terror to those 
that should attempt to do as he hereafter. 

Then they asked Mr. Feeble-mind how he fel 
into his hands. 

Feeble. Then said the poor man, I am a 

sickly man, as you see : and because death did 

usually once a day knock at my door, 

How Feeble- t i i t i t i 

mind came to 1 thought I should never be well at 
^ "■ home; so I betook myself to a pilgrim's 



feeble-mixd's history. 399 

life, and have travelled hither from the town of 
Uncertain, where I and my father were born. I 
am a man of no strength at all of body, nor yet of 
mind, but would if I could, though I can but crawl, 
spend my life in the pilgi-im's way. ^Mien I came 
at the gate that is at the head of the way, the Lord 
,of that place did entertain me freely; neither ob- 
jected he against my weakly looks, nor against my 
feeble mind : but o-ave me such thinsrs as were 
necessary for my journey, and bid me hope to the 
end. When I came to the house of the Interpre- 
ter I received much kindness there ; and because 
the hill of Difficulty was judged too hard for me, 
T was carried up that by one of his sei'vants. In- 
deed, I have found much relief from pilgrims, 
tliough none were willing to go so softly as I am 
forced to do ; yet still as they came on, they bid 
me be of good cheer, and said, that it was the will 
of their Lord that comfort should be given to the 
feeble-minded, 1 Thess. 5 : 14, and so went on 
their own pace. When I was come to Assault- 
lane, then this giant met with me, and bid me pre- 
pare for an encounter. But, alas ! feeble one that 
I was, I had more need of a cordial ; so he came 
up and took me. I conceited he would not kill me. 
^Also when he had got me into his den, since 1 
went not with him willingly, I believed I should 
come out alive asr^iin ; for I have heard, 

.°.\ . , Mark thisi 

that not any pilgi'im that is taken cap- 
tive by violent hands, if he keeps heartwhole to- 



400 FEEBLE-MIND COMFORTED. 

ward his Master, is, by the laws of providence, to 
die by the hand of the enemy. Robbed I looked 
to be, and robbed to be sure I am ; but I have, as 
you see, escaped with life, for the which I thank 
my King as the author, and you as the means. 
Other brunts I also look for ; but this I have re- 
solved on, to wit, to run when I can, 
to go when I cannot run, and to creep 
when I cannot go. As to the main, I thank Him 
that loved me, I am fixed ; my way is before me, 
my mind is beyond the river that has no bridge, 
though I am, as you see, but of a feeble mind. 

Hon. Then said old Mr. Honest, Have not you, 
some time ago, been acquainted with one Mr. 
Fearing, a pilgrim 1 

Feeble. Acquainted with him! Yes, he came 

from the town of Stupidity, which lieth four de 

grees to the northward of the city of Destruction, 

and as many off of where I was bom : yet we 

were well acquainted, for indeed he 

Mr. Fearing Mr. ^ /. i , i i 

Feeble-mind's was my uncle, my father's brother. 
He and I have been much of a tem- 
per : he was a little shorter than I, but yet we 
were much of a complexion. 

Hon. I perceive you knew him, and I am 

Feeble-mind ^P^ ^^ believe also that you were re- 

F^arkT^'s^^i ^^^^^ ^^® ^^ another; for you have 

tures. liis whitely look, a cast like his with 

your eye, and your speech is much alike. 

Feeble. Most have said so that have known 



i 



FEEBLE-Ml.XD COMFORTED. 401 

US both : and, besides, what I have read in him I 
have for the most part found in myself. 

Gaius. Come, sir, said good Gaius, be of good 
cheer ; you are welcome to me and to 
my house. What thou hast a mind to, Gaius^mfnns 
call for freely ; and what thou w^ouldst 
have my servants do for thee, they will do it with 
a leady mind. 

Then said Mr. Feeble-mind, This is an unex- 
pected favor, and as the sun shining out of a very 
dark cloud. Did sfiant Siay-ffood in- 

° , , Notice to be 

tend me this favor when he stopped taken of Provi- 
me, and resolved to let me go no fur- 
ther ] Did he intend, that after he had rifled my 
pockets I should go to Gaius, mine host ? Yet 
so it is. 

Now just as Mr. Feeble-mind and Gaius were 
thus in talk, there came one running, 
and called at the door, and said. That one Nlt-right 
about a mile and a half off there was Sunderboit^ * 
one Mr. Not-right, a pilgrim, struck 
dead upon the place where he w^as, with a thun- 
derbolt. 

Feeble! Alas! said Mr. Feeble-mind, is he 
slain ] He overtook me some days be- ,^ ^ ^, 

•' Mr. Feeblo 

fore I came so far as hither, and would mind's com 

mentuponit. 

bo my company-keeper. He was also 
with me when Slay-good the giant took me, but he 
was nimble of his heels, and escaped : but it seems 
he escaped to die, and I was taken to live. 

Pit Progreas. 26 



402 JAMES MAilRlED. 

What one would think doih seek to slay outri-sb;, 

Ofttimes delivers from the saddest plight. 

That very Providence whose face is death, 

Doth ofttimes to the lowly, life bequeath. 

I taken was, he did escape and flee ; 

Hands cross'd gave death to him and life to me. 

Now about this time Matthew and Mercy were 
married ; also Gaius gave his daughter Phebe to 
James, Matthew's brother, to wife; after which 
time they yet stayed about ten days at Gaius's 
house, spending their time, and the seasons, Uke 
as pilgrims use to do. 

When they were to depart Gaius made them a 
feast, and they did eat and drink, and were mer- 
ry. Now the hour was come that they 

The pilgi-ims , ^ p -\r n ^ 

prepare to go must be gone ; whereiore Mr. (jrreat- 
torward. heart called for a reckoning. But Gaius 

told him, that at his house it was not the custom 
for pilgrims to pay for their entertainment. He 
boarded them by the year, but looked for his p: 
from the good Samaritan, who had promised him, 
at his return, whatsoever charge he was at with 
them, faithfully to repay him. Luke, 10 : 34, 2' 
Then said Mr. Great-heart to him ; 

Great. Beloved, thou doest faithfully whatso- 
ever thou doest to the brethren, and 

How they greet , , , 

one another at to Strangers, who have borne witness 
uai-tmg. ^^ ^^_^^ charity before the church, whom 

if thou ^yet bring forward on their journey, after a 
godly sort, thou shalt do well. 3 John, 5, 6. Then 



THE PILGRIMS LEAVE. 403 

Gaius took his leave of them all, and ^ . . 

Gaius 8 L"ist 

his children, and particularly of Mr. kindness to 
Feeble-mind. He also gave him some- 
thing to drink by the way. 

Now Mr. Feeble-mind, when they were going 
out of the door, made as if he intended to linger 
The which, when Mr. Great-heart espied, he said, 
Come, Mr, Feeble-mind, pray do you go along 
with us ; I will be your conductor, and you shall 
fare as the rest. 

Feeble. Alas! I want a suitable companion. 
You are all lusty and strong, but I, as you see, 
am weak ; I choose therefore rather to 

, , . , , , f. Feeble-mind 

come behmcl, Jest, by reason oi my for going be- 
many infirmities I should be both a 
burden to myself and to you. I am, as I said, a 
man of a weak and feeble mind, and shall be of- 
fended and made weak at that which others can 
bear. I shall like no laughing ; 1 shall 
like no gay attire ; I shall like no un- "^^or^t^^^ 
profitable questions. Nay, I am so 
weak a man as to be offended with that which 
others have a liberty to do. I do not yet know all the 
truth : I am a very ignorant christian man. Some- 
times, if I hear some rejoice in the Lord, it trou- 
bles me, because I cannot do so too. It is with me 
as it is with a weak man among the strong, or as 
with a sick man among the healthy, or as a lamp 
despised ; so that I know not what to do. " He that 
is ready to s-ip with his feet is as a lamp despised 



404 MR. READY-TO-HALT. 

ill the thought of him that is at ease." Job, 12 : 5. 

Great. But, brother, said Mr. Great-heart, I 

have it in commission to comfort the 

Great-heart's feeble-minded, and to support the 

commission. ••■ ••■ 

weak. You must needs go along with 

us ; we will wait for you ; we will lend you our 

help ; we will deny ourselves of some 

A christian thinsfs, both opinionative and practi- 
spiiit ^ ^ ^ .,, -^ 

cal, for your sake : we will not enter 

into doubtful disputations before you : we will be 

made all things to you, rather than you shall be 

left behind. 1 Thess. 5:14; Rom. 14 ; 1 Cor. 8:9- 

13 ; 9 : 22. 

Now all this while they were at Gaius's door ; 
and behold, as they were thus in the heat of their 
discourse, Mr. Ready-to-halt came by, with his 
crutches in his hand, and he also was going on 
pilgrimage. 

Feeble. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind to him, 

Man, how camest thou hither 1 I was but now 

complaining that I had not a suitable 

fad^^to^lee companion, but thou art according to 
Ready-to-halt j^y -vvish. Welcome, welcome, irood 

come. •' ' ' o 

Mr. Ready-to-halt, I hope thou and I 
may be some help. 

Ready. I shall be glad of thy company, said 
the other ; and, good Mr. Feeble-mind, rather 
than we will part, since we are thus happily met, 
I will lend thee one of my crutches. 

Feeble. Nay, said he, though I thank thee for 



TALK OF THE PILGRIMS. 405 

I 

' thy good will, I am not inclined to halt before I am 
Jame. Howbeit, I think, when occasion is, it may 
help me against a dog. 

Ready. If either myself or my crutches can 
do thee a pleasure, we are both at thy command, 

I good Mr. Feeble-mind. 

r Thus therefore they went on. Mr. Great-heail 
and Mr. Honest went before, Christiana and her 
children went next, and Mr. Feeble-mind came be- 
hind, . and Mr. Ready-to-halt with his crutches. 
Then said Mr. Honest, 

Hon. Pray, Sir, now we are upon the road, 
tell us some profitable things of some 

. . New talk. 

that have gone on pilgrimage before us. 

Great. With a good will. I suppose you have 
heard how Christian of old did meet with Apollyon 
in the Valley of Humiliation, and also what hard 

i work he had to go through the Valley of the Sha- 

I dow of Death. Also 1 think you cannot but have 
heard how Faithful was put to it by Madam Wan- 
ton, with Adam the First, with one Discontent, 

; and Shame ; four as deceitful villains as a man can 

(meet with upon the road. 

Hon. Yes, I have heard of all this; but indeed 

I good Faithful was hardest put to it with Shame : 

ihe was an unwearied one. 

I Great. Ay ; for, as the pilgrim well said, ho 

I of all men had the wrong name. 

! Hon. But pray, Sir, where was it that Christian 

i and Faithful met Talkative ] That same was also 
a notable one. 



406 TALK OF THE PILGRIMS. 

Great. He was a confident fool ; yet many 
follow his ways. 

Hon. He had like to have beguiled Faithful. 

Great. Ay, but Christian put him into a way 
quickly to find him out. 

Thus they went on till they came to the place 
where Evangelist met with Christian and Faith- 
ful, and prophesied to them what should befall 
them at Vanity Fair. Then said their guide, 
Hereabouts did Christian and Faithful meet with 
Evangelist, who prophesied to them of what trou- 
bles they should meet with at Vanity Fair. 

Hon. Say you so ? I dare say it was a hard 
chapter that then he did read unto them. 

Great. It was so, but he gave them encou- 
ragement withal. But what do we talk of them 1 
They were a couple of lion-like men ; they had 
set their faces like a flint. Do not you remember 
how undaunted they were when they stood before 
the judge 1 

Hon. Wel^ : Faithful bravely 'ouffered. 

Great. So he did, and as brave things came 
on't ; for Hopeful, and some others, as the story 
relates it, were converted by his death. 

Hon, Well, but jDray go on ; for you are well 
acquainted with things. 

Great. Above all that Christian met with 
after he had passed through Vanity Fair, one By- 
ends was the arch one. 

Hon. By-ends ! what was he ? 



VANiTV FAIK. 407 

Great. A very arch fellow, a downright hy- 
pocrite, one that woi^ld be religious whichever 
way the world went; but so cunning that he 
would be sure never to lose or suffer for it. He 
had liis mode of leiigion for every fresh occasion, 
and his wife was as good at it as he. He would 
turn from opinion to opinion ; yea, and plead for 
so doing too. But so far as I could leani, he can\e 
to an ill end with his by-ends, nor did I ever hear 
that any of his children were ever of any esteem 
with any that truly feared God. 
* Now by this time they were come within sight 
of the town of Vanity, where Vanity 

^ •' "^ They come 

Fair is kept. So when they saw that within sight of 

^ , '' . Vfinity Fair. 

they were so near the town, they con- 
sulted with one another how they should pass 
through the town ; and some said one thing, and 
some another. At last Mr. Great-heart said, I 
have, as you may understand, often been a con- 
ductor of pilgrims through this town. Now, I am 
acquainted with one Mr. Mnason, Acts, 21 : 16, a 
Cyprusian by nation, an old disciple, at whose 
house we may lodge. If you think good we will 
turn in there. 

Content, said old Honest; Content, said Chris- 
tiana; Content, said Mr. Feeble-mind; and so 
they said all. Now you must think it was even- 
tide by that they got to the outside of the town; 
but Mr. Great-heart knew the way to the old 
man's house. So thither they came ; and he call- 



408 MR. mxason's house. 

ed at the door, and the old man within knew his 

tongue as soon as ever he heard it ; so he opened 

and they all came in. Then said Mnason their 

host, How far have ye come to-day 1 

They enter into ' . •' /»/-,. 

one Mr. Mna- So they said, From the house of Gains 

son's to lodge. ^ . • i i 

our friend. 1 promise you, said he, 
you have gone a good stitch. You may well bo 
weary ; sit down. So they sat down. 

Great. Then said their guide, Come, what 
cheer, good sirs ? I dare say you are welcome to 
my friend. 

Mnas. I also, said Mr. Mnason, do bid ycm 
welcome ; and whatever you want, do but say, 
and we will do what we can to get it for you. 

Hon. Our great want, a while since, was har- 
Theyaregiadof bor and good company, and now I 

entertainment. J^Qpg ^^q ^^^Ve both. 

Mnas. For harbor, you see what it is ; but for 
good company, that will appear in the trial. 

Great. Well, said Mr. Great-heart, will you 
have the pilgrims wp into their lodging ] 

Mnas. I will, said Mr. Mnason. So he had 
them to their respective places ; and also showed 
them a very fair dining-room, where they might 
be, and sup together until the time should come 
to go to rest. 

Now when they were seated in their places, 
and were a little cheery after their journey, Mr. 
Honest asked his landlord if there was any store 
of good people in the to^vn. 



MNASON S FRIENDS. 409 

Mnas. We have a few ; for indeed they are but 
a few when compared with them on the other side. 

Hon. But how shall we do to see some of them 1 
for the sight of good men to them that 
are going on pilgrimage is like the ap- ^TomeT the 
pearing of the moon and stars to them |^°'JoP^°p^^ °^ 
that are sailing upon the seas. 

Mnas. Then Mr. Mnason stamped with his 
foot, and his daughter Grace came up. So he 
said unto her, Grace, go you, tell my 

t> • -I Tv^/-i • ^TXTi Some sent for. 

iriends, JNIr. Contrite, Mr. Holy-man, 
Mr. Love-saints, Mr. Dare-not-lie, and Mr. Peni- 
tent, that I have a friend or two at my house who 
have a mind this evening to see them. So Grace 
went to call them, and they came ; and after salu- 
tation made, they sat down together at the table. 
Then said Mr. Mnason their landlord, My neigh- 
bors, I have, as you see, a company of strangers 
come to my house; they are pilgrims : they come 
from afar, and are goipg to mount Zion. But who, 
quoth he, do you think this is 1 pointing his finger 
to Christiana. It is Christiana, the wife of Chris- 
tian, the famous pilgrim, who, with Faithful his bro- 
ther, was so shamefully handled in our town. At 
that they stood amazed, saying. We little thought 
to see Christiana when Grace came to call us«; 
wherefore this is a very comfortable surprise. They 
then asked her of her welfare, and if these young 
men were her husband's sons. And when she had 
told them they were, they said, The King whom you 



410 HONEST AND CONTRITE. 

love and serve make you as your father, and bring 
you where he is in peace. 

Hon. Then Mr. Honest (when they were all 

sat down) asked Mr. Contrite and the 

^S5? li? Ho- ^®^^» ^^ what posture their town was 

nest and Mr. at present. 
Contrite. £^ 

CONT. You may be sure we are 
full of hurry in fair-time. 'Tis hard keeping our 
hearts and spirits in good order when we are in a 

cumbered condition. He that lives in 
watchfulness." sucli a place as this is, and has to do 

with such as we have, has need of an 
item to caution him to take heed every moment of 
the day. 

Hon. But how are your neighbors now for 
quietness 1 

CoNT. They are much more moderate now 

than formerly. You know how Chris- 
not^sThot^Tt tian and Faithful were used at our 
SSi^'"''^ ^^ town; but of late, I say, they have 

been far more moderate. I think the 
blood of Faithful lieth as a load upon them till 
now ; for since they buraed him they have been 
ashamed to burn any more. In those days we were 
afraid to walk the streets j but now we can show 
5ur heads. Then the name of a professor was odi- 
ous ; now, especially in some parts of our town, 
(for you know our town is large,) religion is count- 
ed honorable. Then said Mr. Oontrite to them, 
Pray how fareth it with you in your pilgrimage ] 



STATE OF VANITY FAIR. 411 

how stands the country affected towards you 1 

Hox. It happens to us as it happeneth to way- 
faring men ; sometimes our way is clean, some- 
times foul ; sometimes up hill, sometimes down 
hill ; we are seldom at a certainty. The wind is 
not always on our backs, nor is every one a friend 
that we meet with in the way. We have met with 
some notable rubs already, and what are yet be- 
hind we know not ; but for the most part we find 
it true that has been talked of old, A good man 
must suffer trouble. 

CONTR. You talk of rubs : what iiibs have you 
met withal ? 

Hon. Nay, ask Mr. Great-heart, our guide ; for 
lie can give the best account of that. 

Great. We have been beset three or four 
times already. First, Christiana and her children 
were beset by two ruffians, who they feared would 
take away their lives. We were beset by Giant 
Bloody-man, Giant Maul, and Giant Slay-good. 
Indeed, we did rather beset the last than were 
beset by him. And thus it was : after we had been 
some time at the house of Gaius mine host, and 
of the whole church, we were minded upon a time 
to take our weapons with us, and go see if we 
could light upon any of those that are enemies to 
ilgrims ; for we heard that there was a notable 
one thereabouts. Now Gaius knew his haunt bet- 
ter than I, because he dwelt thereabout. So we 
looked, and looked, till at last we discerned the 



412 CONFLICTS OF CHRISTIANS. 

• 

mouth of his cave : then we were glad, and pluck- 
ed up our spirits. So we approached up to his 
don ; and lo, when we came there, he had dragged, 
by mere force, into his net, this poor man, Mr. 
Feeble-mind, and was about to bring him to his 
end. But when he saw us, supposing, as we thought, 
he had another prey, he left the poor man in his 
hole, and came out. So we fell to it full sore, and 
he lustily laid about him ; but, in conclusion, he 
was brought down to the ground, and his head cut 
off, and set up by the way-side for a terror to such 
as should after practise such ungodliness. That I 
tell you the truth, here is the man himself to affirm 
it, who was as a lamb taken out of the mouth of 
the lion. 

Feeble. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind, I found 
this true, to my cost and comfort : to my cost, 
when he threatened to pick my bones every mo- 
ment ; and to my comfort, when I saw Mr. Great- 
heart and his friends, with their weapons, ap- 
proach so near for my deliverance. 

Holy. Then said Mr. Holy-man, There are 
Mr. Holy-man's ^wo things that they have need to 

speech. possoss who go ou pilgi'image ; cou- 
rage, and an unspotted life. If they have not 
courage, they can never hold on their way; and 
if their lives be loose, they will make the very 
name of a pilgrim stink. 

Mr. Love. LovE. Then Said Mr. Love-saints, J 

saints' speech, ^jope this caution IS not needful among 



MORE MARRIAGES. 413 

you : but truly there are many that go upon the 
road, who rather declare themselves strangers to 
pilgrimage than strangers and pilgrims on the earth. 

Dare. Then said Mr. Dare-not-lie, 'Tis true. 
They have neither the pilgrim's weed, ^j^j. Dare-not- 
nor the pilgrim's courage ; they go not ^^'^ speech, 
uprightly, but all awry with their feet ; one shoe 
goeth inward, another outward ; and their hosen 
are out behind : here a rag, and there a rent, to 
the disparagement of their Lord. 

Pen. These things, said Mr. Penitent, they 
ought to be troubled for ; nor are the ^^^ Penitent's 
pilgrims like to have that gi'ace put speech. 
upon them and their Pilgrim's Progress as they 
desire, until the way is cleared»of such spots and 
blemishes. Thus they sat talking and spending 
the time until supper was set upon the table, un- 
to which they went, and refreshed their weary 
bodies : so they went to rest. 

Now they staid in the fair a gi-eat while, at the 
house of this Mr. Mnason, who in process of time 
gave his daughter Grace unto Samuel, Christiana's 
son, to wife, and his daughter Martha to Joseph. 

The time, as I said, that they stayed here, was 
long, for it was not now as in former times. 
Wherefore the pilgrims grew acquainted with 
many of the good people of the town, and did 
them what service they could. Mercy, as she was 
wont, labored much for the poor : wherefore their 
bellies and backs blessed her, and she was there 



414 A MONSTER. 

an ornament to her profession. And, to say the 
truth, for Grace, Phebe, and Martha, they were 
all of a very good nature, -and did much good in 
their places. They were also all of them very fruit- 
ful ; so that Christian's name, as was said before 
was like to live in the world. ■, 

While they lay here there came a monster out 
of the woods, and slew many of the 
people of the town. It would also 
carry away their children, and teach them to suck 
its whelps. Now no man in the town durst so 
much as face this monster ; but all fled when they 
heard the noise of his coming. 

The monster was like unto no one beast on the 

earth. •Its body was like a dragon, 

JT and it had seven heads and ten horns. 

It made great havoc of children, and yet it was 

governed by a woman. Rev. 17:3. This monster 

propounded conditions to men, and 

His nature. ^ ^ n i • i • 

such men as loved their lives more 
than their souls accepted of those conditions. So 
they came under. 

Now Mr. Great-heart, together with those who 
came to visit the pilgrims at Mr. Mnason's house, 
entered into a covenant to go and engage this 
beast, if perhaps they might deliver the people of 
this town from the paws and mouth of this so de« 
vouring a seipent. 

Then did Mr. Great-heart, Mr. Contrite, Mr 
Holy-man, Mr. Dare-not-lie, and Mr. Penitent 



II 



THE MONSTER RETREATS. 415 

with their weapons, go forth to meet him. Now 
the monster at first was very rampant, and looked 
upon these enemies with gi'eat dis- jj^^^ j^g jg p^. 
dain ; but they so belabored him, s'^s^^- 
being sturdy men at arms, that they made him 
make a retreat : so they came home to Mr. Mna 
son's house again. 

The monster, you must know, had his certain 
seasons to come out in, and to make his attempts 
upon the children of the people of the town. At 
these seasons did these valiant worthies watch him 
n, and did still continually assault him ; insomuch 
that in process of time he became not only wound- 
ed, but lame. Also he has not made that havoc of 
the townsmen's children as formerly he had done ; 
and it is verily believed by some that this beast 
will die of his wounds. 

This, therefore, made Mr. Great-heart and his 
fellows of great fame in this town ; so that many 
of the people that wanted their taste of things, yet 
had a reverent esteem and respect for them. Upon 
this account, therefore, it was, that these pilgrims 
got not much hurt here. True, there were some 
of the baser sort that could see no more than a 
mole, nor understand any more than a beast; 
uiese had no reverence for these men, and took 
no notice of their valor and advectures. 



416 LEAVE VANITY FAIR. 



®l)e gjeoentl) Stage. 

Well, the time grew on that the pilgrims must 
go on their way ; wherefore they prepared for 
their jouraey. They sent for their friends ; they 
conferred with them ; they had some time set 
apart therein to commit each other to the pro- 
tection of their Prince. There were again that 
brought them of such things as they had, that were 
fit for the weak and the strong, for the women and 
the men, and so laded them with such things as 
were necessary. Acts, 28 : 10. Then they set 
forward on their way; and their friends accom- 
panying them so far as, was convenient, they again 
committed each other to the protection of their 
King, and departed. 

They therefore that were of the pilgrims' com- 
pany went on, and Mr. Great-heart went before 
them. Now the women and children being weak- 
ly, they were forced to go as they could bear ; by 
which means Mr. Ready-to-halt and Mr. Feeble- 
mind had more to sympathize with -their condition. 

When they were gone from the townsmen, and 
when their friends had bid them farewell, they 
quickly came to the place where Faithful was put 
to death. Therefore they made a stand, and thanked 
Him that had enabled him to bear his cross so well ; 
and the rather, because they now found that thoy 



THE HILL LUCRE. 417 

had a benefit by such a manly suffering as his was. 

They went on therefore after this a good way 
further, talking of Christian and Faithful, and how 
Hopeful joined himself to Christian after that 
Faithful was dead. 

Now they were come up with the hill Lucre, 
where the silver mine was which took Demas ofi' 
from his pilgrimage, and into which, as some 
think. By-ends fell and perished j wherefore they 
considered that. But when they were come to the 
old monument that stood over against the hill 
Lucre, to wit, to the pillar of salt, that stood also 
within view of Sodom and its stinking lake, they 
marvelled, as did Christian before, that men of 
Buch knowledge and rij^eness of wit as they were, 
should be so blinded as to turn aside here. Only 
they considered again that nature is not affected 
with the harms that others have met with, espe 
cially if that thing upon which they look has an at- 
tracting virtue upon the foolish eye. 

I saw now that they went on till they came to 
tlie river that was on this side of the Delectable 
Mountains ; to the river where the fine trees grow 
on both sides, and whose leaves, if taken inward- 
ly, are good against surfeits : m here the meadows 
are green all the year long, and where they might 
lie down safely. Psalm, 23 : 2. 

By this river side, in the meadows, there were 
cotes and folds for sheep, a house built for the 
uounshing and bringing up of those lambs, the 

Pil. Progress. 27 



418 HOUSE FOR LAMBS. 

babes of those women that go on pilgrimage. Also 
there was here one that was intrusted with them, 
who could have compassion; and that could ga- 
ther these lambs with his arm, and caiTy them in 
his bosom, and gently lead those that were with 
young. Heb. 5:2; Isa. 40 : 11. Now to the care 
of this man Christiana admonished l^er four daugh- 
ters to commit their little ones, that by these wa- 
ters they might be housed, harbored, succored, 
and nourished, and that none of them might be 
lacking in time to come. This man, if any of them 
go astray, or be lost, will bring them again ; he 
will also bind up that which was broken, and will 
strengthen them that are sick. Jer. 23 : 4 ; Ezek. 
34 : 11-16. Here they will never want meat, 
drink, and clothing ; here they will be kept from 
thieves and robbers ; for this man will die before 
one of those committed to his trust shall be lost. 
Besides, here they shall be sure to have good nur- 
ture and admonition, and shall be taught to walk 
in right paths, and that you know is a favor of no 
small account. Also here, as you see, are delicate 
waters, pleasant meadows, dainty flowers, variety 
of trees, and such as bear wholesome fruit ; fruit, 
not like that which Matthew ate of, that fell over 
the wall out of Beelzebub's garden ; but fruit that 
procurelh health where there is none, and that 
continueth and inscreaseth it where it is. So they 
were content J;o commit their little ones to him; 
and that which was also an encourajjement to them 



BY-PATH MEADOW. 419 

SO to do, was, for that all this was to be at the 
charge of the King, and so was as an hospital to 
young children and orphans. 

Now they went on. And when they were come 
They bemg come ^^ By-path Meadow, to the stile OVCI 
to By-path, stile, which Christian went with his fellow 

rave a mind ^o 

Lave a pluck with Hopoful, when they were taken by 

Giant Despair. ^.-r^ • i. t-x,. 

Giant Despair and put into Doubting- 
castle, they sat down, and consulted what was best 
to be done : to wit, now they were so strong, and 
had got such a man as Mr. Great-heart for their 
conductor, whether they had not best to make 
an attempt upon the giant, demolish his castle, 
and if there were any pilgi-ims in it, to set them 
at liberty before they went any further. So one 
said one thing, and another said the contrary. One 
questioned if it was lawful to go upon unconse- 
crated ground ; another said they might, provided 
their end was good ; but Mr. Great-heart said, 
Though that assertion offered last cannot be uni- 
versally true, yet I have a commandment to resist 
sin, to overcome evil, to fight the good fight of 
faith : and I pray, with whom should I fight this 
good fight, if not with Giant Despair ? I will 
tlierefore attempt the taking away of his life, and 
the demolishing of Doubting-castle. Then said he, 
Who will go with me 1 Then said old Honest, I 
will. And so will we too, said Christiana's four 
sons, Matthew, Samuel, Joseph, a^d James ; for 
they were young men and strong. 1 John, 2 : 13, 



420 GIANT DESPAIR, 

14. So they left the women in the road, and with 
them Ml. Feeble-mind, and Mr. Ready-to-halt 
with his crutches, to be their guard, until they 
came back ; for in that place, though Giant Despair 
dwelt so near, they, keeping in the road, a little 
child might lead them. Isa. 11:6. 

So Mr. Great-heart, old Honest, and the four 
young men, went to go up to Doubting-castle, to 
look for Giant Despair. "^Mien they came at the 
castle gate they knocked for entrance with an un- 
usual noise. At that the old giant comes to the 
gate, and Diffidence his wife follows. Then said 
he, Who and what is he that is so hardy, as after 
this manner to molest the Giant Despaii- ? Mr. 
Great-heart replied. It is I, Great-heart, one of the 
King of the celestial country's conductors of pil- 
grims to their place ; and I demand of thee tliat 
thou open thy gates for my entrance : prepare thy- 
self also to fio:ht, for I am come to tcike away thy 
head, and to demolish Doubting-castle. 

Now Giant Despair, because he was a gianl, 
thought no man could overcome him : 

Despair has "" 

overcome an- and again thought he, Since hereto- 
fore I have made a conquest of angels, 
shall Great-heart make me afi-aid ? So he har- 
nessed himself, and went out. He had a cap c 
steel upon his head, a breast-plate of fire girded to 
him, and he came out in iron shoes, \vith a great 
club in his hand. Then these six men made up to 
him, and beset him behind and before : also, when 



GIANT DESPAIR KILLED. 421 

DiflGiclence the giantess came up to help him, old 

Mr. Honest cut her down at one blow. Then they 

fought for their lives, and Giant Despair was 

brought down to the ground, but was 

veiy loth to die. He stiiiggled hard, ^^^^^^"^ 

and had, as they say, as many Hves as 

a cat ; but Great-heait was his death, for he left 

him not till he had severed his head from his 

shoulders. 

Then they fell to demolishing Doubting-castle, 
and that you know might with ease be 
done, since Giant Despair was dead. ^*^^^^;^ 
They v/ere seven days in destroying 
of that ; and in it of pilgrims they found one Mr. 
Despondency, almost stai-ved to death, and one 
Much-afi-aid, his daughter : these two they saved 
alive. But it would have made you wonder to 
have seen the dead bodies that lay here and there. 
in the castle-yard, and how full of dead men's 
bones the duucreon was. 

A\Tien Mr. Great-heart and his companions had 
performed this exploit, they took Mr. Desponden- 
cy, and his daughter Much-afi^d, into their pro- 
tection ; for they were honest people, though they 
were prisoners in Doubting-castle to that tyrant 
Giant Despair. They, therefore, I say, took with 
them the head of the Giant, (for his body they had 
buried under a heap of stones,) and down to the 
road and to their companions they came, and 
showed them what they had done. Now when 



422 THE PILGRIMS REJOICING. 

Feeble-mind and Ready-to-halt saw that it was tlie 
_ , head of Giant Despair indeed, they 

They nave mu- . ^ ' ^ 

sic and dancing were Very jocund and merry. Now 
Christiana, if need was, could play 
upon the viol, and her daughter Mercy upon the 
lute : so since they were so merry disposed, she 
played them a lesson, and Ready-to-halt would 
dance. So he took Despondency's daughter, Much- 
afraid, by the hand, and to dancing they went in 
the road. True, he could not dance without one 
crutch in his hand, but I promise you he footed it 
well : also the girl was to be commended, for she 
answered the music handsomely. 

As for Mr. Despondency, the music was not so 
much to him ; he was for feeding rather than danc- 
ing, for that he was almost starved. So Christiana 
gave him some of her bottle of spirits for present 
relief, and then prepared him something to eat ; 
and in a little time the old gentleman came to him- 
self, and began to be finely revived. 

Now I saw in my dream, when all these things 
were finished, Mr. Great-heart took the head of 
Giant Despair, and set it upon a pole by the high- 
way side, right over against the pillar that Chris- 
tian erected for a caution to pilgrims that camo 
after, to take heed of entering into his grounds- 
Then he writ under it upon a marble stono 
these verses following : 

This is the head of him whose name only 
In former times did pilgrims terrify. 



^^yk 








Gnat-heart and his goodly company. — p. 423. 



THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS. 423 

His castle's down, and Diffidence his wife 
Brave Mr. Great-heart has bereft of life. 
Despondency, his daughter Much-afraid, 
Great-heart for them also the man has play'd. 
Who hereof doubts, if he'll but cast his eye 
Up hither, may his scruples satisfy. 
This head also, when doubting cripples dance, 
Doth show from fears they have deliverance. 

When these men had thus bravely showed them- 
selves against Doubting-castle, and had slain Giant 
Despair they went forward, and went on till they 
came to the Delectable Mountains, where Chris- 
tian and Hopeful refreshed themselves with the 
varieties of the place. They also acquainted them- 
selves with the Shepherds there, who welcomed 
them, as they had done Christian before, unto the 
Delectable Mountains. 

Now the Shepherds seeing so gi'eat a train fol- 
low Mr. Great-heart, (for with him they were well 
acquainted,) they said unto him, Good sir, you 
have got a goodly company here ; pray where did 
you find all these ] 

Then Mr. Great-heart replied ; 

First, here is Christiana and her train. 
Her sons, and her sons' wives, who like the wain, 
Keep by the pole, and do by compass steer 
From sin to grace, else they had not been hero. 
Next hei-e's old Honest come on pilgrimage, 
Ready-to-halt too, who I dare engage 
True-hearted is, and so is Feeble-mind, 
Who willing was not to be left behind. 



424 THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS. 

Despondency, good man, is coming- after, 
And so also is INIuch-afraid, his daughter. 
May we have entertainment here, or must 
We further go ? Let's know whereon to trust. 

i.'hen said the Shepherds, This is a comfortahie 

company. You are welcome to us ; for 

Their enter- ^g havo for the feeble, as well as for 

tamment. ' 

the strong. Our Prince has an eye to 
what is done to the least of these ; therefore infir- 
mity must not be a block to our entertainment. 
Matt. 25 : 40. So they had them to the palace 
door, and then said unto them, Come in, Mr. Fee- 
ble-mind ; come in, Mr. Ready-to-halt ; come in, 
Mr. Despondency, and Mrs. Much-afraid his 
daughter. These, Mr. Great-heart, said the Shep- 
herds to the guide, we call in by name, for that they 
are most subject to draw back ; but as for you, and 
the rest that are strong, we leave you to your wont- 
ed liberty. Then said Mr. Great-heart, This day T 
see that grace doth shine in your faces, and that 

you are my Lord's shepherds indeed : 

A description ^ , , i t i t 

of false shep- lor that you have not pushed these dis- 
eased neither with side nor shoulder, 
but have rather strewed their way into the palace 
with flowers, as you should. Ezek. 34 : 21. 

So the feeble and weak went in, and Mr. Great- 
heart and the rest did follow. When they were 
also set down the Shepherds said to those of the 
weaker sort. What is it that you would have 1 for, 
said they, all things must be managed here to the 



THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS. 425 

supporting of the weak, as well as to the warning 
of the unruly. So they made them a feast of things 
easy of digestion, and that were pleasant to the 
palate, and nourishing ; the which when they had 
received, they went to their rest, each one respec 
lively unto his proper place. 

When morning was come, because the moun- 
tains were high and the day clear, and because it 
was the custom of the Shepherds to show the pil- 
grims before their departure some rarities, there- 
fore after they were ready, and had refreshed them- 
selves, the Shepherds took them out into the fields, 
and showed them first what they had shown to 
Chiistian before. 

Then they had them to some new places. The 
first was Mount Marvel, where they 

, , T 11111 1 . Mount Mai-rel 

looked, and beheld a man at a dis- 
tance that tumbled the hills about with words. 
Then they asked the Shepherds what that should 
mean. So they told them, that that man was the 
son of one Mr. Great-grace, of whom you read in 
the first part of the records of the Pilgrim's Pro- 
gi'ess ; and he is set there to teach pilgrims hov/ to 
believe down, or to tumble out of their ways, what 
difficulties they should meet with, by faith. Mark, 
11 : 23, 24. Then said Mr. Great-heart, I know 
him, he is a man above many. 

Then they had them to another, place, called 
Mount Innocence. And there tlicy .. ^ . 
saw a man clothed all in white ; and cpnco. 



426 MOUNT CHARITY. 

two men, Prejudice and Ill-will continually casting 
dirt upon him. Now behold, the dirt, whatsoever 
they cast at him, would in a little time fall off again, 
and his garment would look as clear as if no dirt 
had been cast thereat. Then said the pilgrims,- 
What means this 1 The Shepherds answered, This 
man is named Godly-man, and this garment is to 
show the innocency of his life. Now those that 
throw dirt at him are such as hate his well-doing ; 
but, as you see, the dirt will not stick upon his 
clothes, so it shall be with him that liveth inno- 
cently in the world. Whoever they be that would 
make such men dirty, they labor all in vain ; for 
God, by that a little time is spent, will cause that 
their innocence shall break forth as the light,"and 
their righteousness as the noon day. 

Then they took them, and had them to mount 
Charity, where they showed them a 
man that had a bundle of cloth lying 
before him, out of w^hich he cut coats and gar- 
ments for the poor that stood about him ; yet his 
bundle or roll of cloth was never the less. Then 
said they, What should this be 1 This is, said the 
Shepherds, to show you, that he who has a heart 
to give of his labor to the poor, shall never want 
wherewithal. He that watereth, shall be watered 
himself. And the cake that the widow gave to the 
prophet did not cause that she had the less in her 
barrel. 

They had them also to the place where they 



FOOL AND WANT-WIT. 427 

saw one Fool, and one Want-wit, ^, , , 

\ . . ' The work of 

washinsr an Ethiopian, with intention one Foo! and 

, , . 1 • , 1 1 0"6 Want- wit. 

to make him white ; but the more they 
washed him the blacker he was. Then they asked 
the Shepherds what that should mean. So they 
told them, saying. Thus it is with the vile person ; 
all means used to get such a one a good name, 
shall, in conclusion, tend but to make him more 
abominable. Thus it was with the pharisees ; and 
so it shall be with all hypocrites. 

Then said Mercy, the wife of Matthew, to Chris- 
tiana her mother. Mother, I would, .. , 

Mercy has a 

if it miffht be, see the hole in the hill, ^^^^ to see the 
or that commonly called the by-way to 
hell. So her mother brake her mind to the Shep- 
herds. Then they went to the door ; it was on the 
side of an hill ; and they opened it, and bid Mercy 
hearken a while. So she hearkened, and heard one 
saying. Cursed be my father for holding of my 
feet back from the way of peace and life. Another 
said, Oh, that I had been torn in pieces before I 
had, to save my life, lost my soul ! And another 
said, If I were to live again, how would I deny 
myself rather than come to this place ! Then there 
was as if the very earth groaned and quaked un- 
der the feet of this young woman for fear; so she 
looked white, and came trembling away, saying. 
Blessed be he and she that is delivered from this 
place ! 

Now when the Shepherds had shown them aJl 



428 A LOOKING-GLASS. 

these tilings, then they had them back to the pa- 
lace, and entertained them with what the house 
would afford. But Mercy, being a young and mar- 
ried woman, longed for something that 
and^'f r*^ha^' ^^® ^^^ there, but was ashamed to ask. 
Her mother-in-law then asked her 
what she ailed, for she looked as one not well. 
Then said Mercy, There is a looking-glass hangs 
up in the dining-room, off which I cannot take my 
mind ; if, therefore, I have it not, I think I shall 
miscarry. Then said her mother, I will mention 
thy wants to the Shepherds, and they will not 
deny it thee. But she said, I am ashamed that 
these men should know that I longed. Nay, my 
daughter, said she, it is no shame, but a virtue, to 
long for such a thing as that. So Mercy said, Then, 
mother, if^ you please, ask the Shepherds if they 
are willing to sell it. 

Now the glass was one of a thousand. It would 
present a man, one way, with his own 
itwasthe^word features exactly; and turn it but an- 
other way, and it would show one the 
very face and similitude of the Prince of pilgrims 
himself Yes, I have talked with them that can 
tell, and they have said that they have seen the 
very crown of thorns upon his head by looking in 
that glass ; they have therein also seen the holes 
in his hands, his feet, and his side. Yea, such an 
excellency is there in this glass, that it will show 
him to one where they have a mind to see him ; 



GIFTS OF THE SHEPHERDS. 429 

whether living or dead; whether in earth or in 
heaven ; whether in a state of humiUation or in his 
exaltation ; whether coming to suffer or coming to 
reign. James, 1 : 23 ; 1 Cor. 13 : 12 ; 2 Cor. 3 : IS. 

Christiana therefore went to the Shepherds 
apart : now the names of the Shepherds were 
Knowledge, Experience, Watchful, and Sincere, 
and said unto them, There is one of my daugh- 
ters, a breeding woman, that I think doth long for 
something that she hath seen in this house ; and 
she thinks that she shall miscarry if she should by 
you be denied. 

Experience. Call her, call her, she shall as- 
suredly have what we can help her to. So they 
called her, and said to her, Mercy, what is that 
thing thou wouldst have 1 Then she blushed, and 
said. The gi-eat glass that hangs up in the dining- 
room. So Sincere ran and fetched it, 

. . . She doth not 

and with a joyful consent it was given lose her long- 
her. Then she bowed her head, and ^"^' 
gave thanks, and said. By this I know that I have 
obtained favor in your eyes. 

They also gave to the other young women such 
tilings as they desired, and to their husbands great 
commendations, for that they had joined with Mr. 
G reat-heart in the slaying of Giant Despair and 
the demolishing of Doubting-castle. 

About Christiana's neck the Shep- ?,°^;^|omS^ 
herds put a bracelet, and so did they pi.grims. 
I about the necks of her four daughters ; also they 



430 THE PILGRIMS AI>ORX£D. 

put ear-rings in their ears, and jewels on their 
foreheads. 

AVhen they were minded to go hence, they let 
them go in peace, but gave not to them those cer- 
tain cautions which before were given to Christian 
and his companion. The reason was, for that these 
had Great-heart to be their guide, who was one 
that was well acquainted with things, and so could 
give them their cautions more seasonably, to wit, 
even when the danger was nigh the approaching. 
What cautions Christian and his companion had 
received of the Shepherds, they had also lost by 
that the time was come that they had need to put 
them in practice. Wherefore, here wa.s the advan- 
tage that this company bad over the other. 

From thence they went on singing, and they said. 

Behold how fitly are the stages set 

For their reUef that pilgrims are become. 

And bow they us receive without one let, 

That make the other life our mark and home . 

What novelties they have to us they give, 

That we, though pilgrims, joyful lives may live. 

They do upon us too, such things bestow, 
That show we pilgrims are where'er we go. 



ONE TURN-AWAY. 431 



@:i)e (!:i9l)tl) Stage. 

Wlien they were gone fi-om the Shepherds they 
quickly came to the place where Christian met 
with one Turn-away that dwelt in the town of 
Apostacy. Wherefore of him Mr. Great-heart 
their guide did now put them in mind, saying, This 
is the place where Christian met with one Tura- 
away, who carried with him the charactei of his 
rebellion at his back. And this I have to say con- 
cerning this man ; he would hearken to no coun- 
sel, but once a falling, persuasion could not stop 
him. When he came to the place where the cross 
and sepulchre were, he did meet with 
one that bid him look there ; but he away managed 
gnashed with his teeth, and stamped, ' ^^°' ^^^* 
and said he was resolved to go back to his own 
town. Before he came to the gate he met with 
Evangelist, who offered to lay hands on him, to 
turn him into the way again ; but this Turn- away 
resisted him, and having done much despite unto 
him, he got away over the wall, and so escaped 
his hand. 

Then they went on ; and just at the place where 
Little-faith formerly was robbed, there stood a 
man with his sword drawn, and his face all over 
with blood. Then said Mr. Great-heart, Who art 
thou ] The man made answer, saying, T am one 



432 V"ALIAXT-FOE,-TRUTH. 

whose name is Valiant-for-truth. I am a pilgrim, 
and am gjoino^ to the Celestial City. 

One VaUant- t. _. 5" ^ . , •' 

for-truth beset Now, as i was iH i»y Way, there were 
thre^ men that did beset me, and pro- 
pounded unto me these three things : 1. Whether 
I would become one of them. 2. Or go back from 
whence I came. 3. Or die upon the place. Prov. 
1 : 11-14. To the first I answered, I had been a 
true man for a long se::son, and therefore it could 
not be expected that I should now cast in my lot 
with thieves. Then they demanded what I would 
say to the second. So I told them the place from 
whence I came, had I not found incommodity there, 
I had not forsaken it at all ; but finding it alto- 
gether unsuitable to me, and very unprofitable for 
me, I forsook it for this way. Then they asked me 
what I said to the third. And I told them my life 
cost far more dear than that I should lightly give 
it away. Besides, you have nothing to do thus to 
put things to my choice ; wherefore at your peril 
be it if you meddle. Then these three, to wit, 
Wild-head, Inconsiderate, and Pragmatic, drew 
upon me, and I also drew upon them. So we fell 
to it, one against three, for the space of above 
three hours. They have left upon me, as you see, 
Bome of the marks of their valor, and have al-r. 
carried away v\dth them some of mine. They are 
but just now gone : I suppose they might, as the 
saying is, hear your hoi;se dash, and so they bo- 
took themselves to flij^ht. 



HIS VICTORY. 433 

Great. But here was great odds, three 
against one. 

Valiant. 'Tis time; but little or more are 
nothing to him that has the truth on his side . 
"•■ Though an host should encamp against me," 
said one, Psalm 27 : 3, " my heart shall not tear: 
thousfh wai* should lise agjainst me, in this will I 
be confident," &c. Besides, said he, I have read 
in some records that one man has fought an army : 
and how many did Samson slay with the jaw-bone 
of an ass ! 

Great. Then said the guide, Why did you not 
cry out, that some might have come in for your 
succor ? 

Valiant. So I did to my King, who I knew 
could hear me, and afford invisible help, and that 
was sufficient for me. 

Great. Then said Great-heart to Mr. Valiant- 
for-truth, thou hast worthily behaved thyself; let 
me see thy sword. So he showed it him. 

When he had taken it in his hand, and looked 
thereon a while, he said. Ha ! it is a right Jerusa- 
lem blade. 

Valiant. It is so. Let a man have one of these 
blades, with a hand to wield it, and skill to use if, 
and he may venture upon an angel with it. He 
need not fear its holding, if he can but tell how to 
lay on. Its edge will never blunt. It will cut 
desh and bones, and soul and spirit, and all 
Heb. 4 : 12. 

Ptl. Progresj. 2*i 



434 HIS VICTOKY. 

Great. But you fought a great while; I won- 
der you was not weary. 

Valiant. I fought till my sword did cleave to 
my hand ; and then they were joined 

The word. . .„ , *^ „ 

The faith. together as it a sword gi'ew out oi my 
" ^^ ' arm ; and when the blood ran through 

my fingers, then I fought with most courage. 

Great. Thou hast done well; thou hast re- 
sisted unto blood, striving against sin. Thou shalt 
abide by us, come in and go out with us ; for we 
are thy companions. Then they took him and 
washed his wounds, and gave him of what they 
had, to refresh him : and so they went on together. 

Now as they went on, because Mr. Great-heart 
was delighted in him, (for he loved one greatly 
that he found to be a man of his hands,) and be- 
cause there were in company those that were fee- 
ble and v/eak, therefore he questioned with him 
about many things ; as first, what countryman 
he was. 

Valiant. I am of Dark-land; for there v/as i 
bom, and there my father and mother are still. 

Great. Dark-land! said the guide; doth not' 
that lie on the same coast with the City of De- 
struction ] 

Valiant. Yes, it doth. Now that which caus-j 

ed me to come on pilgrimage was this,.! 

liant came to We had one Mr. Tell-true come into! 

go on pilgi-im- i i • i i i 

l^ge. our parts, and he told it about what] 

Christian had done that went from tbel 



GREAT-HEART Ax\'D VALIANT. 435 

City of Destruction ; namely, how he had forsaken 
his wife and children* and had betaken himself to 
a pilgrim's life. It was also confidently reported 
how he had killed a serp'jnt that did come out to 
resist him in his journey ; and how he got through 
to whither he intended. It was also told w^hat wel 
come he had at all his Lord's lodgings, especially 
when he came to the gates of the Celestial City • 
for there, said the man, he was received with sound 
of trumpet by a company of shining ones. He told 
also how all the bells in the city did ring for joy 
at his reception, and what golden garments he was 
clothed with ; with many other things that now 
I shall forbear to relate. In a word, that man so 
told the story of Christian and his travels that my 
heart fell into a burning haste to be gone after him ; 
nor could father or mother stay me. So I got from 
them, and am come thus far on my way. 

Great, You came in at the gate, did you not 1 

Valiant. Yes, yes ; for the same 
man also told us, that all would be He be-ina 
nothing if we did not begin to enter ^°^^^- 

this way at the ccate. 

Great. Look you, said the guide to Chris- 
tiana, the pilgrimage of your husband christians 
and what he has gotten thereby, is name famous, 
spread abroad far and near. 

Valiant. Why, is this Christian's wife? 

Great. Y^es, that it is j and these also are his 
four sons. 



436 TALK OF VALIANT 

Valiant. What, and going on pilgrimage too ] 

Great. Yes, verily, they are following after. 

Valiant. It glads me at the heart. Good man, 

how joyful will he be when he shaJl 

He is much j|-j ^^ ^-^^.^ would not go with him, 

rejoiced to ^ _ o 

SCO Chris- ygj; to enter after him in at the gates 

tian'a wife. -^ . . ^ 

into the Celestial City. 

Great. Without doubt it will be a comfort to 
him; for next to the joy of seeing himself there, 
it will be a joy to meet there his wife and children. 

Valiant. But now you are upon that, pray 
let me hear your opinion about it. Some make a 
question whether we shall know one another when 
we are there. 

Great. Do you think they shall know them- 
selves then, or that they shall rejoice to see them- 
selves in thpt bliss ] and if they think they shall 
know and do this, v/hy not know others, and re- 
joice in their welfare also 1 Again, since relations 
are our second self, though that state will be dis- 
solved there, ;;'et why may it not be rationally con- 
cluded that we shall be more glad to see them 
there than to see they are wanting ? 

Valiant. Well, 1 perceive whereabouts yon 
are as to this. Have you any more things to ask 
me about my beginning to come on pilgrimage ? 

Great. Yes ; were your father and mother 
willing that you should become a pil,gi'im ? 

Valiant. O no; they used all moans imagin- 
able to persuade me to stay at home. 



AND GREAT-HEART. 437 

G REAT. Why, what could they say against it ? 

Valiant. They said it was an idle life ; and 
if I myself were not inclined to sloth 
and laziness, I would never counte- biingSuTcksSr 
nance a pilgrim's condition. werJId/iL^ Ws 

Great. And what did they say ^^y- 
else? 

Valiant. Why, they told me that it was a 
dangerous way ; yea, the most dangerous way in 
the world, said they, is that which the pilgrims go. 

Great. Did they show you wherein this way 
is so dangerous ? 

Valiant. Yes; and that in many particulars. 

Great. Name some of them. 

Valiant. They told me of the Slough of Be, 
spond, where Christian was well nigh 
smothered. They told me that there '^bn^'"fbioSr 
were archers standing ready in Beel- 
zebub-castle to shoot them who should knock at 
the Wicket-gate for entrance. They told me also 
of the wood and dark mountains ; of the hill Diffi- 
culty ; of the lions ; and also of the three giants, 
Bloody-man, Maul, and Slay-good. They said, 
moreover, that there was a foul fiend haunted tlie 
Valley of Humiliation ; and that Christian was by 
him almost bereft of life. Besides, said they, you 
must go over the Valley of the Shadow of Death, 
where the hobgoblins are, where the light is dark- 
ness, where the way is full of snares, pits, traps, 
and gins. They told me also of giant Despair, of 



438 TALK OF VALIANT 

Doubting-castle, and of the ruin that the pilgnnis 
met with here. Further, they said I must go over 
the Enchanted Ground, which was dangerous; 
and that after all this I should find a river, over 
which there was no bridge ; and that that river did 
lie betwixt me and the Celestial Country. 

Great. And was this alii 

Valiant. No. They also told me that this way 
was full of deceivers, and of persona 

The second. , , . . , ^ , 

that lay m wait there to turn good 
men out of the path. 

Great. But how did they make that ontl 

Valiant. They told me that Mr. Worldly- 
wiseraan did lie there in wait to deceive. They 
said also, that there were Formality and Hypo- 
crisy continually on the road. They said also, that 
By-ends, Talkative, or Demas, would go near to 
gather me up ; that the Flatterer would catch me 
in his net ; or that, with green-headed Ignorance, 
I would presume to go on to the gate, from whence 
he was sent back to the hole that was in the side 
of the hill, and made to go the by-way to hell. 

Great. I promise you this was enough to dis- 
courage you ; but did they make an end here 1 

Valiant. No, stay. They told me also of many 

that had tried that way of old, and that 
The third. . ^ -^ , . 

had gone a great way' therein, to see 

if they could find something of the glory there 

that so many had so much talked of from time to 

time, and how they came back again, and befooled 



AND GREAT-HEART. 439 

themselves for setting a foot out of dcjors in that 
path, to the satisfaction of all the country. And 
they named several that did so, as Obstinate and 
Pliable, Mistrust and Timorous, Turn-away, and 
old Atheist, with several more ; who, they said, 
had some of them gone far to see what they could 
find, but not one of them had found so much ad- 
vantage by going as amounted to the weight of a 
feather. 

Great. Said they any thing more to discour- 
age you 1 

Valiant. Yes. They told me of one Mr. Fear 
ing-, who was a pilo^rim, and how he 

„ ° , , . 1-11 The fourth. 

found his way so solitary that he never 
had a comfortable hour therein ; also, that Mr. De- 
spondency had like to have been starved therein : 
yea, and also (which I had almost forgot) that Chris- 
tian himself, about whom there has been such a 
noise, after all his adventures for a celestial crown, 
was certainly drowned in the Black River, and 
never went a foot further ; however it was smo- 
thered up. 

Great. And did none of these things discou- 
rage you 1 

Valiant. No ; they seemed but as so many 
aothings to me. 

Great. How came that about ] 

Valiant. Why, I still beUeved ^owhegot 
what Mr. Tell-true had said ; and that over these 

Btumbung- 

cftrried me beyond them all. blocks. 



440 THE PILGRIM'S SONG. 

Great. Then this was your victory, even your 
faith. 

Valiant. It w^as so. I believed, and therefore 
came out, got into the vv^ay, fought all that set 
themselves against me, and, by believing, am come 
to this place. 

Who would true valor see, 

Let him come hither; 
One here will constant be, 

Come wind, come weather , 
There's no discouragement 
Shall make him once relent 
His first avow'd intent 

To be a pilgrim. 

Whoso beset him round 

With dismal stories. 
Do but themselves confound ; 

His strength the more is. 
No lion can him fright, 
He'll with a giant fight, 
But he will have a right 
To be a pilgrim. 

Hobgoblin nor foul fiend 
Can daunt his spiiit; 
He knows he at the end 
Shall life inherit. 
' Then fancies fly away 

He'll not fear what men say ; 
He'll labor night and day 
To be a pilgrim. 

By this time they were got to the Enchanted 
Ground, where the air naturally tended to make 
one drowsy. And that place was all grown over 



ENCHANTED GROUND. 441 

witli briers and thorns, excepting here and there, 
where was an enchanted arbor, upon which if a 
man sits, or in which if a man sleeps, it is a ques- 
tion, some say, whether ever he shall rise or wake 
again in this world. Over this forest, therefore, 
they went both one and another, and Mr. Great- 
heart went before, for that he was the guide ; and 
Mr. Valiant-for-truth came behind, being rear- 
guard, for fear lest peradventure some fiend, or 
dragon, or giant, or thief, should fall upon their 
rear, and so do miscliief. They went on here, each 
man with his sword drawn in his hand ; for they 
knew it was a dangerous place. Also tbey cheered 
up one another as well as they could. Feeble- 
mind, Mr. Great-heart commanded should come 
up after him ; and jNIr. Despondency was under 
the eye of ]Mr. Valiant. 

Now they had not gone far, but a great mist and 
darkness fell upon them all; so that they could 
scarce, for a great while, the one see the other. 
Wherefore they were forced, for some time, to 
feel one for another by words ; for they walked 
not by sight. But any one must think, that here 
was but sorry going for the best of them all ; but 
how much worse for the women and children, who 
both of feet and heart were but tender ! Yet so it 
was, that through the encouraging words of him 
that led in the front, and of him that brought them 
up behind, they made a pretty good shift to wag 
along. 



442 THE ARBOR. 

The way also here was very wearisome, through 
dirt and slabbiness. Nor was there, on all this 
ground, so much as one inn or victualling-houso 
wherein to refresh the feebler sort. Here, there- 
fore, was grunting, and puffing, and sighing, while 
one tumbleth over a bush, another sticks fast in the 
dirt, and the children, some of them, lost their shoes 
m the mire ; while one cries out, I am down ; and 
another. Ho, where are you 1 and a third, The 
bushes have got such fast hold on me I think I 
cannot get away from them. 

Then they came at an arbor, warm and pro- 
. , misin^ much refreshino^ to the pil- 

An arbor on ^ o ^ o r 

the enchanting grims ; for it was finely wrought 
above head, beautified with greens, 
furnished with benches and settles. It also had in 
it a soft couch, whereon the weary might lean. 
This, you must think, all things considered, wa=5 
tempting; for the pilgrims already began to be 
foiled with the badness of the way ; but there was 
not one of them that made so much as a motion to 
stop there. Yea, for aught I could perceive, they 
continually gave so good heed to the advice of 
their guide, and he did. so faithfully tell them of 
dangers, and of the nature of the dangers when 
they were at them, that usually v/hen they were 
nearest to them they did most pluck up their spirits, 
and hearten one another to deny the flesh. This 
Tiie name of arbor was called The Slothful's Friend, j 
uie arbor. ^^^ ^v^as made on purpose to allure, j 



THE MAP. 443 

if it might be, sume of the pilgrims there to take 
up their rest when weary. 

I saw then in my dream, that they went on in 
this their soUtary ground till they came rj^^ ^ay diffi- 
to a place at which a man is apt to "^"^^^ ^" ^"'^• 
lose his way. Now, though when it was light their 
guide could well enough tell how to miss those, 
ways that led wrong, yet in the dark he was put 
to a stand. But he had in his pocket -pjie guide has 
a map of all ways leading to or from feSV^t^T 
the celestial city ; wherefore he struck fr°°^ the city. 
a light, (for he never goes without his tinder-box 
also, and takes a view of his book or map, which 
bids him to be careful in that place to turn to the 
riofht hand. And had he not been careful here to 
look in his map, they had all, in probability, been 
smothered in the mud ; for just a little before 
them, and that at the end of the cleanest way too, 
was a pit, none knows how deep, full of nothing 
but mud, there made on purpose to destroy the 
pilgrims in. 

Then thought I with myself. Who that goeth on 
pilcrrimage but would have one of 

^ ^ ° , , God's book. 

these maps about him, that he may 

look, when he is at a stand, which is the way he 

must take. 

Then they went on in this Enchanted Ground 
till they came to where there was 
another arbor, and it was built by the and two asleep 
highway-side. And in that arbor there 



444 HEEDLESS AND TOO-BOLD. 

lay two men, whose names were Heedless and 
Too-bold. These two went thus far on pilgrimage ; 
but here, being wearied with their journey, they 
sat down to rest themselves, and so fell fast asleep. 
When the pilgi'ims saw them, they stood still and 
bhook their heads ; for they knew that the sleepers 
were in a pitiful case. Then they consulted what 
to do, whether to go on and leave them in their 
sleep, or to step to them and try to awake them ; 
so they concluded to go to them and awake them, 
that is, if they could; but with this caution, name- 
ly, to take heed that they themselves did not sit 
down nor embrace the offered benefit of that arbor. 
So they went in, and spake to the men, and 
^^ ., . called each by his name, for the Sfuide, 

The pilgrans ^ •' ' o ' 

tiy to awake it seems, did know them ; but there 

them. . 

was no voice nor answer. 1 hen the 
guide did shake them, and do what he could to 
disturb them. Then said one of them, I will pay 
you when I take my money. At which the guide 
shook his head. I will fight so long as I can hold 
my sword in my hand, said the other. At that, 
one of the children laughed. 

Then said Christiana, What is the meaninsf of 

o 

Their endeavor this 1 The guide Said, They talk in 
is fruitless. ^|-jg'^ sleep. If you strike them, beat 
them, or whatever else you do to them, they will 
answer you after this fashion ; or as one of them 
said in old time, when the waves of the sea did 
beat upon him, and he slept as one upon the mast 



ENCHANTED GROUND. 44o 

of a ship, Prov. 23 : 34, 35, When I awake, 1 will 
seek it yet again. You know when men talk in 
their sleep they say any thing; but their words 
are not governed either by faith or reasiMi. 
There is an incoherency in their words now, as 
there was before betwixt their going on pilgrimage 
and sitting down here. This, then, is the mischief 
of it : when heedless ones go on pilgrimage 'tis 
twenty to one but they are served thus. For this 
Enchanted Ground is one of the last refuges that 
the enemy to pilgrims has ; wherefore it is, as you 
see, placed almost at the end of the way, and so it 
standeth against us with the more advantage. For 
when, thinks the enemy, will these fools be so de- 
sirous to sit down as when they are weary 1 and 
when so like to be weary as when almost at their 
journey's end 1 Therefore it is, I say, that the 
Enchanted Ground is placed so nigh to the land 
Beulah, and so near the end of their race. Where- 
fore let pilgrims look to themselves, lest it happen 
to them as it has done to these that, as you see, 
are fallen asleep, and none can awake them. 

Then the pilgi'ims desired, with trembhng, to 
go forward ; only they prayed their guide to strike 
a light, that they might go the rest of their way by 
the help of the light of a lantern. So he struck a 
.light, and they went by the help of that 
through the rest of this way, though '^^t^e'jfjjj^"^ 
the darkness was very great. 2 Pet. 
1 : 19. But the children began to be sorely weary, 



446 STAND-FAST JOINS THEM. 

and tliey cried out unto Him that loveth pilgrims 
to make their way more comfortable, 
cry for weaii- So by that they had gone a little fur- 
ther a wind arose that drove away the 
fog, so the air became more clear. Yet they were 
not off (by much) of the Enchanted Ground ; only 
now they could see one another better, and the 
way wherein they should walk. 

Now, when they were almost at the end of this 
ground they perceived that a little before them 
was a solemn noise as of one that was much con- 
cerned. So they went on, and looked 
on Us knces"in boforc them : and behold they saw, as 
Groui'd'''^"'^'''^ ^^^y thought, a man upon his knees, 
v/ith hands and eyes lifted up, and 
speaking, as they thought,' earnestly to one that 
was above. They drew nigh, but could not tell 
what he said ; so they went softly till he had done 
When he had dorte he got up, and began to run 
towards the Celestial City. Then Mr. Great-heart 
called after him, saying, Soho, friend ! let us have 
your company, if you go, as I suppose you dcj, l 
the Celestial City. So the man sto])ped, and thr 
came up to him. But as soon as Mr. Honest suv 
him he said, I know this man. Then said Mr. Va 
liant-for-truth, Prythee, who is it 1 It is one, said 
he, that comes from whereabout I 
"^Sta^SL ^ dwelt. His name is Stand-fast ; he is 
certainly a right good pilgrim. 
So they came up to one another ; and presently 



STAND-FAST AND HONEST. 417 

Stand-fast said to old Honest, Ho, father Honest, 
are you there 1 Ay, said he, that I am, 

*l -D- 1,4. 1 J Talk betwixt 

as sure as you are there. Kight glad him and Mr. 
am I, said Mr. Stand-fast, that I have ^°''^''- 
found you on this road. And as glad am I, said 
the other, that I espied you on your knees. Then 
Mr. Stand-fast blushed, and said, But why, did 
you see me ] Yes, that I did, quoth the other, and 
with my heart was glad at the sight. Why, what 
did you think? said Stand-fast. Think! said old 
Honest ; what could I think ? I thought we had 
an honest man upon the road, and therefore should 
have his company by and by. If you thouG^ht 
not amiss, said Stand-fast, how happy am I ! But 
if I be not as I should, 'tis I alone must bear it. 
That is true, said the other ; but your fear doth 
further confirm me that thing^s are rioht betwixt 
the Pnnce of pilgiims and your soul. For he saith, 
" Blessed is the man that feareth always." Prov. 
28 : 14. 

Valiant. Well but, brother, I pray thee tell 
us what was it that was the cause of 
thy being upon thy knees even now: him afprayor 
was it for that some special mercy laid ^ 
obligations upon thee, or how 1 

Stand. Why, we are, as you see, upon the 
Enchanted Ground ; and as I was com- 
ing along I was musing with myr;elf of JJJ^t^VeJch^ 
what a danQ-erous nature the road in Wm upon his 

■^ knees. 

this place was, and how many that had 



443 MADAM BUBBLE. 

LJine even thus far on pilgi'image had here been 
stopped and been destroyed. I thought also of the 
manner of the death with which this place destroy- 
eth men. Those that die here, die of no violent 
distemper : the death which such die is not griev- 
ous to them. For he that goeth away in a sleep, 
begins that journey with desire and pleasure. Yea 
such acquiesce in the will of that disease. 

Hon. Then Mr. Honest interrupting him, said, 
Did you see the two men asleej) in the arbor 1 

Stand. Ay, ay, I saw Heedless and Too-bold 
there ; and for aught I know, there they will lie 
till they rot. Prov. 10:7. But let me go on with 
my tale. As I was thus musing, as I said, there 
was one in very pleasant attire, but old, who pre- 
sented herself to me, and offered me three things, 
to wit, her body, her purse, and her bed. Now 
the truth is, I was both weary and sleepy. I am 
also as poor as an owlet, and that perhaps the 
witch knew. Well, I repulsed her once and again, 
but she put by my repulses, and smiled. Then I 
began to be angry ; but she mattered that nothing 
at all. Then she made offers again, and said, if 1 
would be ruled by her, she would make me great 
and happy; for, said she, I am the mistress of the 
world, and men are made happy by me. Then I 
asked her name, and she told me it was 
bie. or this vain Madam Bubble. This set me further 
from her; but she still followed me 
with enticements. Then I betook me, as you saw 



MADAM BUBBLE. 449 

to my knees, and with hands lifted up, and cries 
I prayed to Him that had said he would help. So 
just as you came up the gentle-woman went her 
way. Then I continued to give thanks for this ray 
gi'eat deliverance ; for I verily believe she intended 
no good, but rather sought to make stop of me in 
my journey. 

Hox. Without doubt her designs were bad. 
But; stay, now you talk of her, methinks I either 
have seen her, or have read some story of her. 

Stand. Perhaps you have done both. 

Hon. Madam Bubble ! Is she not a tall, come- 
ly dame, somewhat of a swarthy complexion 1 

Stand. Right, you hit it : she is just such a one. 

Hon. Doth she not speak very smoothly, and 
give you a smile at the end of a sentence 1 

Stand. You fall right upon it again, for these 
are her very actions. 

Hon. Doth she not wear a great purse by her 
side, and is not her hand often in it, fingering her 
money, as if that was her heart's delight ] 

Stand. 'Tis just so; had she stood by all this 
while you could not more amply have set her forth 
before me, nor have better described her features. 

Hon. Then he that drew her picture was a 
good limner, and he that wrote of her said true. 

Great. This woman is a witch, and it is by 
virtue of her sorceries that this ground 
is enchanted. Whoever doth lay his 
nead down in her lap, had as good lay it down oii 

Pil. Proff. 29 



460 MADAM BUBBLE. 

that block over which the axe doth hang ; and wlio- 
ever lay their eyes upon her beauty are counted 
the enemies of God. This is she that maintaineth 
in their splendor all those that are the enemies oi 
pilgrims. James, 4 : 4. Yea, this is she that hath 
bought off many a man from a pilgrim's life. She 
is a great gossiper ; she is always, both she and 
her daughters, at one pilgrim's heels or another, 
now commending, and then preferring the excel- 
lences of this life. She is a bold and impudent slut : 
she will talk with any man. She always laugheth 
poor pilgrims to scorn, but highl}'- commends the 
rich. If there be one cunning to get money in a 
place, she will speak well of him from bouse to 
house. She loveth banqueting and feasting mainly 
well; she is always at one full table or another. 
She has given it out in some places that she is a 
goddess, and therefore some do worship her. She 
has her time, and open places of cheating ; and she 
will say and avow it, that none can show a good 
comparable to hers. She promiseth to dwell with 
children's children, if they will but love her and 
make much of her. She will cast out of her purse 
gold like dust in some places and to some persons. 
She loves to be sought after, spoken well of, and 
t. ) lie in the bosoms of men. She is never weary 
of commending her commodities, and she loves 
them most that think best of her. She vnW pro- 
mise to some cro\vns and kingdoms if they will 
but take her advice ; yet many hath she brought 



MADAM BUBBLE. 451 

lo the haller, and ten thousand times more to hell. 

Stand. Oh ! said Stand-fast, what a mercy is it 
that I did resist her ; for whither might she have 
drawn me ! 

Great. Whither 1 nay, none but God knows 
whither. But in general, to be sure, she would 
have dra\\Ti thee into many foolish and hurtful 
lusts, which droAMi men in destruction and perdi- 
tion. 1 Tim. 6 : 9. 'Twas she that set Absalom 
against his father, and Jeroboam against his mas- 
ter. 'Twas she that persuaded Judas to sell hia 
Lord ; and that prevailed with Demas to forsake 
the godly pilgi'im's life. None can tell of the mis- 
chief that she doth. She makes variance betwixt 
rulers and subjects, betwixt parents and children, 
betwixt neighbor and neighbor, betwixt a man and 
his wife, betwixt a man and himself, bet^vixt the 
flesh and the spirit. Wherefore, good Mr. Stand- 
fast, be as your name is, and when you have done 
all, stand. 

At this discourse there was among the pilgrims 
a mixture of joy and trembling ; but at length they 
broke out and sang : 

What danger is the pilgrim in ! 

How many are his foes ! 
How many ways there are to sin 

No liNdng mortal knows. 

Some in the ditch are spoiled, yea can 

Lie tumbling in the mire : 
Some, though they shun the frjing-pan. 

Do leap into the fire. 



452 THE LAND OF BEULAH. 

After this I beheld until they were come into 
the land of Beulah, where the sun shineth night 
and day. Here, because they were weary, they 
betook themselves awhile to rest. And because 
this country was common for pilgrims, and be- 
cause the orchards and vineyards that were hero 
belonged to the King of the celestial country, 
therefore they were licensed to make bold with 
any of his things. But a little while soon refreshed 
them here ; for the bells did so ring, and the trum- 
pets continually sound so melodiously, that they 
could not sleep, and yet they received as much re- 
freshing as if they had slept their sleep ever so 
soundly. Here also all the noise of them that 
walked the streets was. More pilgrims are come to 
town ! And another would answer, saying. And 
so many went over the water, and were let in at 
the golden gates to-day ! They would cry again, 
There is now a legion of shining ones just come 
to town, by which we know that there are more 
pilgrims upon the road ; for here they come to 
wait for them, and to comfort them after all their 
sorrow ! Then the pilgrims got up, and walked 
to and fro. But how were their ears now filled 
with heavenly noises, and their eyes delighted with 
celestial visions ! In this land they heard nothing, 
saw nothing, felt nothing, smelt nothing, tasted 
Death bitter ^^^^^^S ^^^^ "^^^ offensive to their sto- 
to the flesh but mach or mind ; only when they tasted 

Eweet to the . ^ 

eouL of the water of the river over which ^ 



MESSENGER TO CHRISTIANA. 453 

lliey were to go, they thought that it tasted a little 
bitterish to the palate ; but it proved sweeter when 
it was down. 

In this place there was a record kept of the 
names of them that had been pilgiims of old, and 
a history of all the famous acts that they had done. 
It was here also much discoursed, how the river to 
some had had its flowings, and what 

, , . . , , T 1 ., 1 1 Death has its eb- 

ebbings it has had while others have bings and flow 

T^ v 1 • ings like the tide. 

gone over. It has been in a manner 

dry for some, while it has ovei'flowed its banks for 

others. 

In this place the children of the town would go 
into the King's gardens, and gather nosegays for 
the pilgrims, and bring them to them with much 
affection. Here also grew camphire, with spike- 
nard and saffron, calamus, and cinnamon, with all 
the trees of frankincense, myrrh, and aloes, with 
all chief spices. With these the pilgrims' cham- 
bers were perfumed while they stayed here ; and 
with these were their bodies anointed, to prepare 
them to go over the river, when the time appoint- 
ed was come. 

Now while they lay here, and waited for the 
good hour, there was a noise in the town thai 
there was a post come from the Celestial City, 
with matter of great importance to one 

° , \ , , A messenger 

Christiana, the wife of Christian the ofdeathsentto 

. . ^ . Christiana. 

pilgrim. So inquiry was made tor 

her, and the house was found out where she was 



454 SHE PREPARES TO GO. 

So the post presented her with a letter. The con- 
tents were, Hail, good woman ; I bring 
3 messag . tidinsfs that the Master calleth for 

o 

thee, and expecteth that thou shouldst stand in 
his presence in clothes of immortality within thes?' 
ten days. 

When he had read this letter to her he gave 
her therewith a sure token that he was a rruo mes- 
sengfer, and was come lo bid her make haste to be 
gone. The token was, an arrow with a point 
sharpened with love, let easily into her heart, 
which by degrees wrought so effectually with 
her, that at the time appointed she must be gone. 

When Christiana saw that her time was come, 
, and that she was the first of this com- 

How wel- 
come death is panv that was to ffo over, she called 

to them that ^ ^ ^ ° 

have nothing to tor Mr. (jrreat-heart her guide, and 
told him how matters were. So he 
told her he was heartily glad of the news, and 
could have been glad had the post come for him. 
Her speech to Then she bid him that he should give 
her guide. advice how all things should be pre- 
pared for her journey. So he told her, saying, 
Thus and thus it must be, and we that survive 
will accompany you to the river side. 

Then she called for her children, and gave them 

To her chU- ^^^ blessing, and told them that she 

"^®°- had read with comfort the mark that 

was set in their foreheads, and Vv-as glad to see 

them with her there, and that they had kept their 



HER PARTING ADVICE. 455 

garments so white. Lastly, she bequeathed to the 
poor that little she had, and commanded her sons 
and daughters to be ready against the messenger 
should come for them. 

When she had spoken these words to her guide, 
and to her children, she called for Mr. rp^jj^. y^^jj^^t. 
Valiant-for-truth, and said unto him, for-truih. 
Sir, you have in all places showed yourself true- 
hearted ; be faithful unto death, and my King \\dll 
give you a crown of life. Rev. 2 : 10. I would 
also entreat you to have an eye to my children ; 
and if at any time you see them faint, speak com- 
fortably to them. For my daughters, ray sons' 
wives, they have been faithful, and a fiilfilling of 
the promise upon them will be their rj,^ ^j^. ^^^^^ 
end. But she gave Mr. Stand-fast a ring. ^^^t- 

Then she called for old Mr. Honest, and said 
of him, " Behold an Israelite indeed, 

1 • M •>> T 1 1 ^r. To Old Honest 

m whom is no guile ! . J ohn, 1 : 47. 
Then said he, I wish you a fair day when you set 
out for Mount Sion, and shall be glad to see that 
you go over the river dry-shod. But she answered, 
Come wet, come dry, I long to be gone ; for how- 
ever the weather is in my journey, I shall have 
time enough when I come there to sit down and 
rest me and dry me. 

Then came in that good man, Mr. Ready-to- 
halt, to see her. So she said to him, ^0 Mr. Ready- 
Thy travel hitherto has been with *°-^*^^- 
difficulty ; but that ^^dll make thy rest the sweeter. 



456 SHE PASSES THE RIVER. 

Watch and be ready ; for at an hour when ye thhiK 
not, the messenger may come. 

After him came Mr. Despondency and his daugh 

ter Much-afraid, to whom she said, 
dency' and his You ought, with thankfulness, for evei 
^^^ ^' to remember your deliverance from 

the hands of giant Despair, and out of Doubting- 
castle. The effect of that mercy is that you are 
brought with safety hither. Be ye watchful, and 
cast away fear; be sober, and hope to the end. 
Then she said to Mr. Feeble-mind, Thou wast 

delivered fi'om the mouth of giant Slay- 
^° ^miifd^^^'^" goo^' that thou mightest live in the 

light of the living, and see thy King 
with comfort. Only I advise thee to repent of thine 
aptness to fear and doubt of his goodness, before 
he sends for thee; lest thou shouldst, when he 
comes, be forced to stand before him for that fault 
with blushing. 

Now the day drew on that Christiana must be 

gone. So the road was full of people 

Her last day, ° . -, ■, . -rT f 

and manner of to see her take her journey. But be- 
epar e. hold, all the banks beyond the river 
were full of horses and chariots, which were come 
down from above to accompany her to the city 
gate. So she came forth, and entered the river, 
with a beckon of farewell to those that followed 
her. The last words that she was heard to say 
were, 1 come. Lord, to be with thee and bless 
thee ! So her children and friends returned to their 



READY-TO-HALT SUMMONED. 457 

place, for those that waited for Christiana had car- 
ried her out of their sight. So she went and called, 
and entered in at the gate with all the ceremonies 
of joy that her husband Christian had entered with 
before her. At her departure the children wept. 
But Mr. Great-heart and Mr. Valiant played upon 
the well-tuned cymbal and harp for joy. So all de- 
parted to their respective places. 

In process of time there came a post to the town 
again, and his business was with Mr. 

-rV 1 11 CI 1 • • 1 1 • ^^i"- Ready-to- 

Keady-to-halt. bo he mquired him out, halt summon- 
and said, I am come fi-om Him whom 
thou hast loved and followed, though upon crutch- 
es ; and my message is to tell thee that he expects 
thee at his table to sup with him in his kingdom, 
the next day after Easter; wherefore prepare thy- 
self for this journey. Then he also gave him a to- 
ken that he was a true messenger, saying, " I have 
broken thy golden bowl, and loosed thy silver 
cord." Ecc. 12 : 6. 

After this Mr. Ready-to-halt called for his fel- 
low-pilgi'ims, and told them, saying, I am sent for, 
and God shall surely visit ydu also. So he desired 
Mr. Valiant to make his will. And because he had 
nothing to bequeath to them that should survive 
him but his crutches, and his good wishes, there- 
fore thus he said. These crutches I be- ^ 

' ^ Promises. 

queath to my son, that shall tread in 

.1111 -1, His will 

my steps, with a hundred warm wishes 

that he may prove better than I have been. Then 



458 FEEBLE-MIND SUMMONED. 

he thanked Mr. Great-heart for his conduct and 
kindness, and so addressed himself to his journey. 
When he came to the brink of the river he said, 
Now I shall have no more need of these crutches, 
since yonder are chariots and horses for me to 
ride on. The last words he was heard 
His last words, to say Were, Welcome life ! So he 
went his way. 
After this Mr. Feeble-mind had tidings brought 
him that the post sounded his horn at 
^s^moTe"^ his chamber-door. Then he came in, 
and told him, saying, I am come to 
tell thee that thy Master hath need of thee, and 
that in a very little time thou must behold his face 
in brightness. And take this as a token of the truth 
of my message : " Those that look out at the win- 
dows shall be darkened." Eccles. 12 : 3. Then 
Mr. Feeble-mind called for his friends, and told 
them what errand had been brought unto him, 
and what token he had received of the truth of the 
message. Then he said, Since I have nothing to 
bequeath to any, to what purpose 
^e makes no should I make a will 1 As for my fee- 
ble mind, that I will leave behind me, 
for that I shall have no need of in the place whither 
I go, nor is it worth bestowing upon the poorest 
pilgrims : wherefore, when T am gone, I desire that 
you, Mr. Valiant, would bury it in a dunghill. 
This done, and the day being come on which he 
was to depart, he entered the river as the rest. 



DESPONDENCY SUMMONED 450 

His last words were, Hold out, faith 

-, . , tn 1 ^ His last words. 

and patience ! bo he went over to the 
other side. 

When days had many of them passed away Mr. 
Despondency was sent for; for a post was come, 
and brought this message to him : 

m IT II ^^^- Despon- 

Iremblmg man ! these are to summon dency sum- 
thee to be ready with the King by the ^°^'' ' 
next Lord's day, to shout for joy for thy deliver- 
ance from all thy doubtings. And, said the mes- 
senger, that my message is true, take this for a 
proof: so he gave him a grasshopper to be a bur- 
den unto him. Eccles. 12 : 5. 

Now Mr. Despondency's daughter, whose name 
was Much-afraid, said, when she heard 
what was done, that she would go with '^gotrtoo*^'^ 
her father. Then Mr. Despondency 
said to his friends. Myself and my daughter, you 
know what we have been, and how troublesome- 
ly we have behaved ourselves in every company. 
My will and my daughter's is, that our 
desponds and slavish fears be by no 
man ever received, from the day of our departure, 
for ever ; for I know that after my death they will 
offer themselves to others. For to be plain with 
you, they are ghosts which we entertained when 
we first began to be pilgrims, and could never 
shake them off after ; and they will walk about, 
s,nd seek entertainment of the pilgrims : but for 
^•jr sakes, shut the doors upon them. When the 



4G0 MR. HONEST SUMMONED. 

time was come for them to depart, they went 
„. , up to the brink of the river. The last 

His last words. ^ f -^r -r>, 

words of Mr. Despondency were, 
Farewell, night ; welcome, day ! His daughter 
went through the river singing, but none could 
understand what she said. 

Then it came to pass a while after, that there 
was a post in the town that inquired for Mr. Ho- 
nest. So he came to the house where he was, 

Mr. Honest ^^^ delivered to his hand these lines : 
summoned. Thou art commanded to be ready 
against this day seven-night, to present thyself be- 
fore thy Lord at his Father's house. And for a 
token that my message is true, ** All the daughters 
of music shall be brought low." Eccles. 12 : 4. 
Then Mr. Honest called for his friends, and said 

He makes no ^^^^ them, I die, but shall make no 
will. will. As for my honesty, it shall go 
with me ; let him that comes after be told of this. 
When the day that he was to be gone was come, 
he addressed himself to go over the river. Now 
the river at that time overflowed its banks in some 

Good-conscience P^^^^^ ' ^^^ ^^^ Honest, in his life- 
helps Mr. Honest time, had spoken to one Good-cou- 
over the river. . ^ ^ 

science to meet him there, the which 
he also did, and lent him his hand, and so helped 
him over. The last words of Mr. Honest were, 
Grace reigns ! So he left the world. 

After this it was noised abroad that Mr. Valiant- 
for-truth was taken with a summons, by the same 



STAND-FAST SUMJ^ONED. 4G1 

post as the other, and had this for a to- ^^^ vaiiant- 
ken that the summons was true, *' That for-truth sum- 

1 • ^ 11 ^ n moned. 

his pitcher was broken at the foun- 
tain." Eccl. 12 : 6. When he understood it, he 
called for his friends, and told them of it. Then 
said he, I am going to my Father's ; and though 
with great difficulty I have got hither, yet now I 
do not repent me of all the trouble I have been at 
to aiTive where I am. My sword I 
give to him that shall succeed me in 
my pilgrimage, and my courage and skill to him 
that can get it. My marks and scars I carry with 
me, to be a witness for me that I have fought his 
battles who will now be my rewarder. When the 
day that he must go hence was come, many ac- 
companied him to the river-side, into which as he 
went, he said, " Death, where is thy 

^,, . , , -, -, His last words. 

stmg i And as he went down deeper, 
he said, "Grave, where is thy victory]" 1 Cor. 
15 : 55. So he passed over, and all the trumpets 
sounded for him on the other side. 

Then there came forth a summons for Mr. Stand- 
fast. This Mr. Stand-fast was he whom ^^j. stand-fast 
the rest of the pilgrims found upon his summoned, 
knees in the Enchanted Ground. And the post 
brought it him open in his hands : the contents 
thereof were, that he must prepare for a change of 
life, for his Master was not willing that he should 
be so far from him any longer. At this Mr. Stand- 
fast was put into a muse. Nay, said the raessen- 



462 stand-fast's last words. 

ger, you need not doubt of the truth of my mes- 
sage ,• for here is a token of the truth thereof, 
" Thy wheel is broken at the cistern." Eccl. 12 : 6. 

He calls for Then he called to him Mr. Great- 
Mr. Greai-heart. i^ieart, who was their guide, and said 
unto him, Sir, although it was not my hap to be 
much in your good company during the days of my 

His speech to pilgi'image, yet, since the time I knew 
him. y.Q^^ yQ^ have been profitable to me. 
When I came from home I left behind me a wife 
and five small children ; let me entreat you, at 
your retui'n, (for I know that you go and return to 
your Master's house, in hopes that you may yet be 
a conductor to more of the holy pilgi'ims,) that you 
send to my family, and let them be acquainted 
with all that hath and shall happen unto me. Tell 

His errand to them moreover of my happy arrival at 
his famUy. |-|-^jg p]a,ce, and of the present and late 
blessed condition I am in. Tell them also of Chris- 
tian and Christiana his ^vife, and how she and her 
children came after her husband. Tell them also 
of what a happy end she made, and whither she is 
gone. I have little or nothing to send to my fami- 
ly, unless it be prayers and tears for them ; of 
which it will suffice that you acquaint them, if per- 
fidventure they may prevail. When Mr. Standfast 
had thus set things in order, and the time being 
come for him to haste him away, he also went 
do\\Ti to the river. Now there was a great calm 
at that time in the river ; wherefore Mr. Stand-fast, 



STAXD-FAtST'S LAST WORDS. 463 

when he was about half way in, stood awhile, and 
talked with his companions that had waited upon 
him thither. And he said, This river 

, , , His last words. 

has been a terror to many ; yea, the 
thoughts of i% also have often frightened me ; but 
now raethinks I stand easy ; my fodt is fixed^upon 
that on which the feet of the priests that bare the 
ark of the covenant stood while Israel went over 
Jordan. Joshua, 3 : 17. The waters indeed are 
to the palate bitter, and to the stomach cold ; yet 
the thoughts of what I am going to, and of the 
convoy that waits for me on the other side, do lie 
as a glowing coal at my heart. I see myself now 
at the end of my journey ; my toilsome days are 
ended. I am going to see that head which was 
crowned with thorns, and that face which was spit 
upon for me. I have formerly lived by hearsay alid 
faith ; but now I go where I shall live by sicrht, 
and shall be with Him in whose company I de- 
light myself I have loved to hear my Lord spok- 
en of; and wherever I have seen the print of his 
shoe in the earth, there I have coveted to set my 
foot too. His name has been to me as a civet-box ; 
yea, sweeter than all perfumes. His voice to me 
has been most sweet, and his countenance I have 
more desired than they that have most desired the 
light of the sun. His words I did use to gather for 
my food, and for antidotes against my faintings. He 
hath held me, and hath kept me from mine iniqui- 
ties ; yea, my steps hath he strengthened in his way 



464 THE author's farewell. 

Now while he was thus in discourse his counte- 
nance changed ; his strong man bowed under him : 
and after he had said, Take me, for I come unto 
thee, he ceased to be seen of them. 

But glorious it was to see how the open region 
was filled with horses and chariots, with trum- 
peters and pipers, with singers and players upon 
stringed instruments, to welcome the pilgrims as 
they went up and followed one another in at the 
beautiful gate of the city. 

As for Christiana's children, the four boys that 
Christiana brought, with their wives and children, 
I did not stay where I was till they were gone 
over. Also since I came away, I heard one say 
that they were yet alive, and so would be for the 
increase of the church, in that place where they 
were for a time. 

Should it be my lot to go that way again, I may 
give those that desire it an account of what I here 
^m silent about : meantime I bid my reader 

Farewell. 



THE END, 



fi6 4 ^W 










^C■ 








Deacidified using the Bookkeeper procei 
■<f' A"^' * Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
^ '"^ -^ Treatment Date: March 2009 






- PreservationTechnologie 

A WORLD LEADER IN COLLECTIONS PRESERVATI 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



.-^' - 









" ^ / 



iiK. - ^c^^' 






■0^ N 



..,V cO-*-. 



O0\- 






-^^ 



.>^'% ^ 









* .A 



^, O- 






-O' s 






A X. 



;v. ,,,^f99 



r 1 






a\^' ^' 






^<^■ 



%.> 






•C-'^" 



;> /;S>^^^ 



o^' 



/''. 



eP' s'^ 'J ^ ^, 






\^ C « ^ '' -(> 



o 0' 






-^^ vA 



"O. * 



aA ^ _ <, 



* « ^ ^C' \' 



.^^^'^ 



%• .^^^' 



^.^ ^K. .A^'' •^'^^>,V' 









